Search the Community

Hello, everyone. This story is inspired by "A Bet" by @pasidious, to whom I offer my thanks. It is meant to be a continuation/expansion of sorts. I hope you will find it enjoyable! The sun had been bearing down on the college quad all Sunday, but now it was hanging low enough in the sky that being out and about was tolerable, even enjoyable, so that's what we were doing. My best friend was relaxing on the bench, arms draped on the backrest and legs spread apart. I arguably had an even better sitting arrangement: lying on the seat with my head resting on his left thigh. He'd flex it occasionally, just to mess with me. I couldn't care less, of course. For one, I was busy enjoying the June sky, magnificently blue and clear but for a few wispy clouds that were just starting to turn golden. For another, the tiny bounces of my head against my friend's restless quad kept reminding me of how well his new leg day regimen was coming along. I tried to come up with a good pun about college quads and quad muscles, but either I couldn't think of any or none existed to begin with. "Quad-terback", maybe? Ugh, pass. Neither of us even played football, anyway. Giving up, I refocused on how good my head felt against his leg, and thought about how lucky I was. I've always considered myself rather lucky. Come to think of it, fortunate might be a better choice of word. Luck is mere random chance, while fortune is something you can have a hand in. For example, I had been lucky to be in the same class as my future best friend, but fortunate to get to sit next to him. I owed it to luck that his genetics gave him a cute face, a warm smile and a great body, but I had fortune to thank that fitness was among out shared interests. Falling for him, though, that had nothing to do with luck or fortune. On the contrary, it felt inevitable. From the very beginning, whenever I was with him, the world seemed to lose its rough edges and make more sense. Obstacles turned into exciting challenges. Embarassments became funny stories to retell over months to come. Fears and worries melted away before his casual yet near unshakeable confidence. At the same time, he threw himself into pursuits with an infectious passion. A walk outdoors turned into an adventurous expedition. A snowball fight became a day-long epic stuggle. Every moment of leisure spent with him was an experience. And then, of course, there were his looks to consider. Simply put, my friend started out handsome and graduated to HOT. A piercing pair of eyes framed by thick, expressive eyebrows, an easy, inviting smile, and a rockin' body that never lost its tone, even as it slowly gained mass over the years. Yeah, my friend was sexy and he knew it. He moved with the self-assuredness of a cat, completely comfortable with himself, turning heads left and right. One might think my infatuation is causing me to exaggerate, but the scores of girls flirting with him on a weekly basis would beg to differ. I'm sure there were many closeted dudes desperately pining after him, too. After all, I was one of them. And even though I alone had the privilege of being so close to the guy of so many people's dreams on a daily basis, this tantalizing closeness, bereft of the escalation I so deeply desired, gradually tightened itself into a shackle that eventually threatened to choke the life out of me. My heart had room only for him, but that space remained achingly vacant. In retrospect, I should have been more open with him. He was, after all, my best friend; we shared practically everything else between us. But by the time I acknowledged my feelings, our relationship had been pretty set in its ways. While I was certain he wouldn't mind me being gay, I was terrified that he would be weirded out by me being into him. I dreaded that things would never be the same between us again, and that we'd end up drifting apart or, even worse, breaking things off. This unthinkable possibility was one of the two things that kept me going. The other was that my friend, despite the aforementioned constant attention from the fair sex, never seemed to occupy himself with girls all that much. Sure, he'd have a number of one night stands and even a fling every now and then, and he seemed to enjoy it all, but he never pursued anything stable. It could have just been him sowing his oats, but I kept secretly hoping his true interests lied elsewhere. Not that I did anything to ascertain this, though. While we discussed his many conquests and prospective hookups, I never dared to steer the conversation to guys, and he in turn was very discreet when it came to my own sex life, which was restricted to cyberspace. Graduation came and went, and we both applied for the same out of state college. Naturally, we roomed together. In this exciting new phase of our lives, we wanted to try all sorts of new experiences, and my friend came up with an odd way to encourage that: bets and dares. "Betcha you can't do a kegstand for half a minute." "Betcha you can't smoke this without coughing." "Betcha you can't pull an all-nighter." Coming from anyone else, these could be recipes for disaster, prime plots for PSAs on the perils of peer pressure. My friend knew me and what I was capable of well, however, and never dared me to attempt anything I couldn't handle. What's more, he knew that I'd never take a bet unless I stood to gain something, win or lose. Fortune, not luck, remember. Freshman year wore on pleasantly enough. My friend, naturally, thrived, quickly establishing himself as the big man on campus, a charming and affable figure. Even this newfound fame failed to affect our bond - we still spent as much time as possible together. As for me, the change of scenery did me a world of good. I began to feel more at ease with myself and stepped up my workouts as a result, starting to catch up with my friend's progress. I'd always been more or less in shape, but it felt really good to dodge the Freshman's Fifteen and instead see my body slowly transform under the daily struggle. Plus, I got to spend even more time admiring my bro sweating and grunting his way into a buffer, bigger bod. Seeing every one of his muscle groups flex and bulge over and over again was almost too much to take, though. By Spring Break, I had started to entertain the idea of coming clean. A previously unspeakable prospect, but if I didn't go for it now, I was certain I never would. But then came the dare that would change everything: "Betcha mine's bigger." I'd stolen many furtive glances at my friend's dick over the years, of course, and had formed an excellent impression. In fact, his cock looked as if it might be nearly as big as mine, which at 8 inches was no mean feat. I'd spent countless nights abusing my tool, fantasizing that I was holding his instead. To finally see it in full display would be a dream come true. So, after offering some token "no homo" caveats, as had become second nature, I agreed. I figured that, win or lose, I only stood to gain. The only thing was, I couldn't have imagined just how much I'd gain that day...Ever since then, my BF had become my BF. It's true I had been very lucky that he, too, was gay and into me. But I was fortunate that he had finally decided to bite the bullet and suggested that bet to set things in motion. It was a bit of a shame that it had taken both of us that long to acknowledge our feelings, but at least we had done our very best to make up for lost time over the past year. Such were the thoughts I was entertaining, lying on my love during a warm summer afternoon, when along came about half a dozen senior-looking guys, swaggering their way across the quad lawn. I recognised most of them from the gym, although we had never exchanged a word; they tended to keep their distance from us and even avoided looking us in the eye, except to scowl. I hadn't wanted to apply any labels to their conduct, but now, seeing them surrounding us in the largely deserted and definitely faculty-less quad with stormy expressions, one came readily to mind: "Homophobe". Poorly veiled sarcasm soon gave its way to crude jokes and finally to outright slurs. It was then that I made a serious mistake: I assumed that these bullies must have extremely low intelligence and therefore would not understand a witty barb even if it kissed their ass. In my defense, it probably wouldn't make a difference no matter what I'd said; just daring to open my mouth seemed to be enough. The closest bully lunged at us even before I had finished my quip, eager for any excuse to justify his craving for violence. My bro, having greater presence of mind, had already geared up for a sucker-punch, delivering it to the guy's admittedly bulky midsection with such force and skill that he crumpled mid-swing and doubled over in front of the bench. His cohorts gathered round to check on him, shocked. That was all the diversion we needed. My friend leaped off the bench and started sprinting towards the main building, and I followed close behind. Bellows of rage soon followed us, but for now, at least, we had the advantage; these guys had clearly never paid much attention to cardio. We dashed madly through the double doors and down the hallways, looking for help but unsurprisingly finding none. Most of the students had already left on break, and those that hadn't were probably tripping in their rooms or hitting the town. As for the professors, any self-respecting member of faculty wouldn't be caught dead working on a summer Sunday's afternoon. The time we lost in out fruitless search was gained by our pursuers. The echo of their yells reminded me of the hunting calls of wolves as it reverberated in the empty corridors. It sounded as if they were approaching us from everywhere. Sure enough, three silhouettes appeared at the end of the corridor we were currently in, and triumphant cries from behind let us know we were trapped. My friend grabbed me roughly with one hand and opened the nearest door with the other, flinging me inside. As I scrambled to keep my balance, I saw him scrambling with the doorknob. "Yes!" he exclaimed breathlessly, and then I heard a sharp click. Trying to catch my breath, I took in some of my surroundings: a dusty glass cabinet showcasing an ancient sound console; a worn bookcase housing a portable radio/casette player, a small collection of CDs and a handful of instruction manuals; a cork board drowning in pinned pieces of paper and post-its, a couple of them on the floor; tarps covering a family of boxy shapes, with a mess of cables protruding underneath; a desk with a computer and a rather modern microphone on a stand; black foamy material covering all the walls except the large, thick window facing the hallway. This was the PA Room. The Public Announcement Room, or PA Room for short, was a place of many uses, the official one being, of course, the broadcasting of campus-wide announcements. Otherwise, it served as our college's radio station whenever anyone from the A/V club could be bothered to wander in, as a recording studio any time students needed one for a project or a promo, and in one memorable occasion when the Music Room had flooded, as a very cramped substitute practice space for the college band. There was, however, another use for it. Its soundproofing, combined with the fact that the key was kept on the inside to avoid any recording-ruining intrusions, made it a great spot for a quick fuck. No-one could hear you, but anyone might see you if you didn't keep low to the floor. It was especially favoured by couples who wanted to feel the thrill of getting it on in a public place without risking too much exposure. If the staff knew about it, they certainly hadn't made any indication of it. Who knows? Maybe they took advantage of it themselves from time to time. I certainly had a few likely candidates in mind. I turned to my friend, about to congratulate him for thinking of this shelter, when a cascade of loud bangs came from the door. The shapes of our hunters filled the window frame, glowering down on us. They took turns trying to break the door or window open, fortunately to no avail. Those resting between attempts would scream and gesticulate at us. I couldn't hear them clearly, but the context was easy enough to grasp. I took my phone out of my pocket, my fingers numb. As I did, I remembered that the room was also equipped to block cell signal; wouldn't want a careless student's errant ringtone to ruin a recording, after all. Just as I feared, the screen showed no bars, and from the look of consternation on my friend's face, neither did his. I turned to the computer next, haphazardly tapping at the keys and moving the mouse. The screen came to life, and I groaned in frustration as I saw a log-in screen, requesting a user name and password combination I couldn't begin to guess. I clicked on the textbox, hoping a dropdown of memorized credentials would appear. No such luck. This ruled out both the PA System and internet access. Great. I looked to my friend again. Contrary to my frantic movements, he seemed to stand rather still, looking intently at his toes. "What are we gonna do?" I asked, realizing to my embarassment that my voice was shaking. "Are we trapped?" My friend swallowed with some difficulty before answering, "Seems like we can't easily call for help. The door and window are durable...but not indestructible. They prolly know that, seeing as they haven't fucked off yet. If this keeps up..." he paused, not wanting to give shape to the future that awaited us with words. He turned to me, and I was shocked to see his eyes shine with tears. "I'm sorry," he muttered. "No, don't, please," I said, holding him by the shoulders gently. I tried to say something more, something reassuring and encouraging, but instead my voice caught in my throat. I felt tears prick my eyes in turn. No matter whether they were 21 years old or lived in the 21st century, it seemed some people were still far from mature when it came to accepting love. To want to hurt something harmless and beautiful...I couldn't wrap my head around it. If not for the firm shoulder under my palm, I'd be feeling very alone at that moment. "I can't think of anything...all we can do is hope we'll get lucky somehow," said my friend, muttering now more to himself than me. But just then, his expression shifted. He repeated, softly, "Get lucky..." and his eyebrows rose in surprise. "That's it!" he exclaimed, startling me off him. "Huh?", I asked, totally lost. "D' you know what we should do?" "No, what?" "We should jack off." It took me a moment to process what he had just said, as well as its implications. "What, here? Now? Right NOW?!" "Yah," he said as matter-of-factly as possible, though I could tell that even he was unsure of what he was proposing. Still, it seemed that my incredulity only served to strengthen his resolve. "Yah," he said again, his voice louder. "We should take a stand. Show 'em what we're really made of." "Are you out of your mind? Do you seriously think we can get a hard-on while we're about to get our ass kicked?! And even if we can, you want them to see...y' know! Everyone'll freak -" "I know we can do it, man," he cut me off, his voice low and urgent. "You know how I know? Because when I'm with you, I feel like I can do anything. I bet it's the same for you. I can feel that, too. I've been waiting so long for us to be together, and I'm not about to let anyone ruin it for us." "But..." He leaned in and placed his hand behind my head, our foreheads resting against each other. His gaze was so intense the words died in my throat. "C'mon, dude. Let's grow hard. Let's grow huge. Let's grow...together." His warm breath washed over me as he whispered these last words, and something inside me snapped. Was my friend's sex appeal so irresistible as to override my very instinct of survival? Or had he, perhaps, convinced me that this was indeed the best course of action? Then again, maybe I just wanted to spend my final moments of safety in defiant provocation of those who were threatening it. Regardless of reason, the result was the same: I leaned forward and kissed him. He responded immediately, his lips pressing down on mine, our tongues soon wrestling for control. His hand remained on my head for a bit, tousling my hair, before moving to my back and pulling me into an embrace. I wrapped my arms around him as well, pressing myself against him, feeling as much of his body with my own as possible. A couple more fruitless bangs echoed around the room. My eyes opened, darting to the window. Two of our besiegers had unhooked the nearest fire extinguishers and were trying to batter the door down. A couple were yelling at us, angry veins showing on their throats and foreheads. Next to them, one guy was staring at us with such hate, you'd think his eyes would shoot flames at any moment. The last one had turned away from the window and was apparently fighting the urge to vomit, his large body trembling in disgust. Paying them no more heed, I closed my eyes and continued grinding against my friend, losing myself in the moment as my hands roamed all over his hot body. Unbidden, his words from that fateful day flowed into my mind. "Let's see 'em hard. Hard. Get hard. Let's see them at full size. You're already starting to bone up..." I felt my dick respond to the call, steadily plumping up and rising, twitching in pleasure as it grazed my man's thigh under my shorts. At the same time, his hardening cock rubbed against my own leg, tracing an upward path. As our erections reached their full, glorious size and height, we broke our embrace and grinned at each other, he cockily and I sheepishly, a bit embarassed at how unfounded my earlier objection had turned out to be. "See? This wasn't so hard after all. A sentence which otherwise has no place in this room!", he said, trying to keep the laughter out of his voice. He turned towards the window, facing the gang for the first time since we entered the room, and I followed suit. "Ok, count of three, whip 'em out." He always liked to kick things off with these words, a callback to that first time. Bit of a goofy catchphrase by this point, but still, it was helpful. "Even professional bands have the drummer count off the beat, so we might as well beat off on a count, right?" he had later commented, earning a hearty groan and eyeroll from me. "One...two...THREE." I dropped my shorts, the elastic band snagging only for a moment on my swollen cockhead, and my dick bounced back sharply, standing proudly at attention. The bullies grimaced and winced, as if someone had kicked them in the balls all at once. I glanced to the right and was greeted with the more welcoming sight of my bro's balls and cock, exactly as long and hard as my own. Any last reservations I may have had for what was about to happen evaporated. I looked down at my tool as my fingers curled around it, appreciating its girth and heft. I tightened my grip momentarily, giving it a squeeze, and it pulsed in response. Then, I started stroking. I immediately felt the telltale difference. I had experimented a couple of times, jerking myself off when my bro wasn't around, hoping to surprise him with the results when he came back. It had felt exactly the same as a normal wank and resulted in nothing out of the ordinary, no matter how vividly I pictured him being there with me. It seemed like my dick would accept no substitutes. But this time, we were both here, stroking together, just like on the day of that bet, just like we'd done on many occasions since. And as I stroked myself, it felt as if my whole body was being stroked too, getting teased and played with by a giant, invisible hand. Although by this point I had experienced it a fair number of times, it still felt as unbelievably amazing as it did on the day of that fateful bet. I honestly don't think I will ever get tired of it - and who could blame me? It began, as it always did, slowly. Today time was of the essence, of course, but some things simply can't be rushed. Besides, we both knew the pace would pick up soon enough, in all manner of ways. A trickle of warmth started radiating from my burning cock. It spread lazily, like a sunrise, across my torso, caressing my stomach, then splitting into two waves that crossed my chest, gathering steam within my shoulders, before finally shooting along my arms and from there back into my dick. It then travelled the other way, through my swelling balls across my taint, wrapping itself tighly against my ass cheeks, then snaking around my slightly trembling thighs, and down to my calves, seemingly vanishing into the earth. But then, this warmth spread all over my body again, only quicker and stronger. And then it happened again. And again. And again. Faster and faster it pulsed, even as my stroking stayed slow and deliberate. It wasn't long before it became impossible to follow. Instead, it was as if an electric current was coursing through my entire form, making it stand as rigid as my rod. What had started as a welcoming hearth was now a roaring furnace centered within my junk, giving off unrelenting heat which suffused every inch of my body and grew still more intense by the second. Beads of sweat formed on my creased forehead and rested for a moment on my furrowed brows before falling on my veiny shaft, lubricating it for the benefit of my ever-pumping fist. My breath grew more shallow. I raised my head and turned it sharply to the right. Despite the intensity of the moment, I could take in every detail with perfect clarity, as if time itself had slowed down. My peripheral vision told me, therefore, that he had made a simultaneous mirror movement, jerking his head upright and turning to the left. Our eyes met as we both stood up straight, facing each other. His dark brown eyes were mesmerizing. Rivulets of sweat were running down his toned body, and I could pick up his scent: powerful, yet not unpleasant. He smelled like home to me. His muscles looked like they had just had a great pump at the gym; his skin appeared stretched over them, as if barely able to contain the growing power within. His mouth split into a wicked, cocky grin, and I felt my smile widen to match it. Then, finally, my gaze came to rest on his throbbing dick, standing tall and proud, and, of course, exactly as big as mine. As expected, he was stroking it at the same speed as me. Oddly enough, we hadn't given much thought on why this happened to us or, at least, we hadn't had the opportunity to really talk about it. It seemed like every time we mentioned it to one another, it was swiftly followed by a fierce joint desire for a practical demonstration, which precluded any intruding thoughts. Still, there were a few nights where I had idly mulled it over in my head, lying with his arms wrapped around me as sleep drew near. It seemed to me that it all came down to our cocks. Something about the realization that they were exactly the same size, both soft and hard. It must have unlocked some kind of deeper connection between us, an unspoken yet shared conviction that, thus united, we could both be so much more than either of us could ever be individually. That was the way I felt at this moment too, as I admired our twin dicks being pumped at the same steady, hypnotic rhythm. ("Me and him...we're two dudes in one".) I thought, proudly. ("We are...") ("...together...") Was that...? ("...we will...") His voice, too? ("...ΒΕCOME...") A deluge of power engulfed my entire body. A bolt of lightning might as well have struck me where I stood. I gasped and doubled over slightly as I got the wind knocked out of me. My chest, however, seemed to move less compared to the rest of my body. That was because it had just swelled outward, almost doubling in size in an instant. As I watched it filled out even more, pumping up faster and faster to the rhythm of my accelerating heartbeat, forming a nice pec shelf. The sweat on my newly grown muscles darkened the fabric of my light grey shirt, outlining them against it. My dick gave a powerful twitch at the sight, but I kept it under control. After all, the fun was just getting started. I wouldn't keep looking at myself for long, though. The best part about this thing, see, is that it's happening to another dude at the same time. I can feel the change within me while watching HIM transform as well and react to it. It's unspeakably hot. No two men on earth have ever experienced what we do in these moments. The outline of my friend's ballooning chest was clearly visible under his black tank top, the pecs growing thick and hard against the already taut fabric. The outline of his nipples appeared, pushing at first outward, then downward, as the slabs of muscle became too heavy for them. The tank top dipped under the weight, further exposing the developing crevice between the pecs. His dogtag accessory, which had been previously resting at an angle against his chest, jerked this way and that as he excitedly bounced his massive mounds of muscle, grunting softly with every step of that uniquely masculine dance. I decided to play a little as well, but instead of bouncing my pecs, I rolled them slowly over and over. I could practically feel the striations appear and disappear as my muscles undulated in an unparallelled display of control. "Awww yeaaahngh" I heard, and for the life of me I still can't tell which of us uttered it. Perhaps it was the sum of our combined ecstatic moans, celebrating the return of our shared muscle. For a moment, my eyes caught sight of the guy who had tried to grab at me. Although I couldn't hear him, his lips moved slowly and were easy enough to read: "Holy shit!" I looked back to my friend. His free hand eagerly lifted his top, exposing his flat belly. Just in time, too; the slight but distinct grooves, a product of years of dedicated hard work, were already deepening, filling with shadow as a pack of solid muscle bricks rose into prominence. As if the sweat dripping off them wasn't enough, my friend, now keeping his tank top raised with his teeth, rapidly swapped hands and proceeded to feel his abs with his formerly occupied palm, slathering them with precum. "Ohhh, fuck yeah..." he whispered, and a chuckle of pure delight escaped his lips as he caressed, poked and prodded to his heart's content; I knew that out of all his muscles, he was proud of his abs the most. As for me, the sight of the glistening beef was maddeningly inviting. It all but begged for my attention; I longed to wipe the precum off with my tongue, or perhaps to add to it. I was sure that, no matter how cut my friend became, I'd still be able to fill all available space between his abs with my cum. The thought nearly drove me wild and my dick throbbed alarmingly. I decided to turn my attention back to myself for the moment, and check out if my own six-pack had emerged yet. However, by this point my pecs had become rather too big, or perhaps my stomach too sucked in, or maybe even both. At any rate, I found it hard to see my abs properly just by looking straight down. I slowly rotated my torso this way and that, getting a better view of my shredded obliques. I ran each hand over my stomach, switching them between my cock and my body without ever breaking the rhythm. Sure enough, my palm rose and fell gently as it roamed over the cobblestone surface of my packed muscle. "Oh man, oh FUCK, this feels sooo GOODGHHH!" moaned my friend, throwing his head back and shutting his eyes tight, his teeth gritted in a savage grin. A moment later I realized why. The tank top's straps were sliding down the slopes of his rising traps, no longer dividing his shoulders into equal thirds. His frame was widening so quickly I almost expected to hear him creaking. Groaning, he rolled his shoulders forward, once, twice, three times, bucking his hips as he went. His delts rippled and bulged with every thrust, moulding themselves into veritable boulders of corded muscle fiber. I braced myself for the same sensation, but instead I felt my arms being inexorably pushed away as my lats started flaring up. Out and out they grew, as slow and unstoppable as a glacier. For a few moments, it seemed like they'd keep growing forever. Then, suddenly, it was as if a jet of flame shot up from each, rocketing up and out in a V-shape which blazed all over my back and shoulders. Then I, too, started to grow wider and thicker. Truthfully, it wasn't as bad as it looked from the outside. There was some pain, yes, but it only served to amplify the overwhelming waves of pleasure that accompanied it. Rather than the sensation of getting deformed or stretched, it felt more like I was being fitted into a mold, one that had been meant for me all along. I let out a long moan as my once loose sleeveless t-shirt rode up my rows of abs, hugging my sweat soaked body tighter and tighter. A feeling of belonging and contentment washed over me, and I briefly wondered if that was how bodybuilders felt when they had finally reached their dream stats. "Unngggnngghh!!" My friend's guttural grunt snapped me out of my brief reverie. Had it been my imagination, or was his voice just then deeper than he could have possibly made it himself? He gasped and swung his head forward, causing droplets of sweat to fly off his hair. His eyes were wild and unfocused. I could now see clearly his bulging traps, rising and falling with every breath...but mostly still rising. I have a soft spot for traps; since they're rather difficult to build compared to other muscles, I've always thought that a dude with nice developed traps is buff on a whole 'nother level. And now, I could feel my own traps emerging as well, my neck thickening between them. I cracked my neck to either side, feeling the satisfying snap and taking a good look at my own shoulders. FUCK they looked huge up close. I was sure that I could charge the door at that moment and take it off its hinges as if it were made of wet tissue paper. As if wanting to draw my admiring gaze back to him, my friend hunched over, letting loose another bestial growl and giving me a good view of his tapered back. He flexed it, hard, and waves of muscle undulated across it, making his skintight tanktop look like a dark sea ravaged by a storm. A short, sharp ripping sound, and then an island, a mountain, a volcano of muscular flesh erupted from the rift, rippling and then hardening like lava. I felt the incredible power he displayed welling up in the centre of my being, as well, building and building until its demand for expression became irresistible. I pulled my shoulders back and out, bringing my shoulderblades close, and for a moment my pecs stretched super tight against my shirt, scarring it with stress lines. "AH..." I moaned loudly, then: "UNGH!!!" as I reversed the movement, flaring out my back as much as possible. As I did, I could feel it wildly grow wider, straining but for a moment against my shirt before that, too, was anticlimactically ripped in two by my sheer size and mass and strength. The grey rag fluttered to the floor, leaving now both of our heaving torsos in full, glorious display. Incredibly, our legs had been able to support our top-heavy bodies all this time. Maybe it was the adrenaline we were no doubt soaking in at the moment? It seemed that even supernatural muscle growth had a tendency to overlook leg day. But now, they, too, were awakening. My legs started to inflate and bulge. Each individual muscle came to the fore, fighting with its brethren for space. I could feel the inside of my thighs starting to press against each other and I adjusted my stance. I shook my left leg, looking at the newly formed muscles from multiple angles. The ample mass of my quads jiggled and swayed. Then I abruptly stopped and flexed them, and they instantly popped, hard as diamonds. It's a good thing I had lowered my shorts to my ankles, or that would have been their end right there. Looking back at my bro, I saw that the gently rolling hills of his thighs had given way to granite mountain ranges, rivers of sweat running down them. Defying that well-known stereotype, my arms, despite the workout I had been giving them, largely felt and looked the same size as ever, now standing comically small next to my jacked upper body. That was just fine, though. The comparison emphasized even better just how big I'd gotten over the last few minutes and besides, they wouldn't be staying like that for much longer. Already I could see a vein protruding in each one, steadily pumping my heart's blood through them, just like I steadily kept pumping my fist over my steel rod of a dick. My thoughts strayed to the countless hours we had spent at the gym, and the natural, honest gains we'd earned as a result. That was all well and good, of course, but there was a lot to be said for growing so much, so quickly, as well. I mean, having an erection is awesome, but imagine always having just the one ever since adolescence, never experiencing the feeling of getting hard again. Knowing that I could feel myself transforming this way over and over, and that our real, hard-gained muscle would result in ever larger and more ripped bods whenever we felt like changing - well, that almost sent me over the edge. I summoned all my willpower, and with a muffled "Ngh!" I went back to edging with some difficulty. "How you doin', bro? Hangin' in there?" My friend's voice, strained and broken up by his panting as it may have been, was unmistakably deeper than before. Its sexy timbre and casual tone were making an admirable job of playing it cool, but one look at his eyes betrayed his concern for me. "Yeah", I shot back, amazed at my own husky voice. Had our voices changed in the past? At that point I was too horny to remember. "Fuckin' A..." he trailed off, the last syllable almost turning into a moan. "Ughhh...I love this!" he yelled. "Yeah!" I chimed in, emboldened by his sudden outburst. "I love this SO MUCH!" "I love it almost as much as I love you, dude!" he practically screamed. "Ι love you too, man!" I shouted back. We both knew that getting verbal was a sign that we were close to cumming, so we needed all the support we could get from one another to keep going, and finally grow each other's arms. While my bro favoured abs and I traps, arms was our common ground. As if they somehow knew this, our arms had started resisting growing too early during our sessions, leaving us with the best for last. They'd never held out this long before, though. We came closer slowly, eating up every inch of each other with our eyes. When we were next to each other, we stopped for a moment. Then, in one smooth motion, we both grasped each other's cock with our right hands. Our left hands grabbed each other's dick-stroking arms, and started feeling the muscles that had already started exploding all over them. Indeed, "explosion" is the only word that comes close to describing it. Waves of muscle erupted furiously, piling on top of one another, hardening into eye-watering definition, only for still more muscle to emerge, packing itself tighter and tighter, denser and denser, bigger and bigger. Our biceps doubled in size, then tripled, then grew beyond what I could be bothered to estimate. Our forearms flexed and twitched as we stroked and squeezed, fully expressing the awesome strength they now possessed. It was becoming too much to take it all in. Our bodies were starting to run out of growth space, but the growth itself still flowed forth from our cocks. With no place left to go, it started to work its magic there. My grip suddenly felt unfamiliar. My bro's junk shifted within my palm as it thickened and gained an inch, then another. I could feel my cock spasming with overwhelming power. Then, as I knew he would, I heard him voicing my thoughts: "Aw shit, dude. This - ahh, g-goddd! - this's it. I'm gonna - ohh fffuck - 'm gon' cum!" I threw my head back and my arms flew up into a double biceps. I could feel my peaks rising up, and up, and further up still. I tensed, flexing myself as hard as I could. A deep, primal roar sprang from within my chest, rising in volume and tone as it went. It was met by another roar, different but harmonious to my own. The two voices resonated, their vibrations almost visible in the air. It seemed to me that the very room started to tremble and shake. My eyelids fluttered open and I saw him there in front of me, flexing into a most muscular, every part of him huge, hard and cut. Our eyes met. Reflected within his I saw me. I saw both of us at the same time, each contained within the other, inseperable, two equal and complementary halves of perfection. And that's then we came. ... When we finally came to our senses, you won't be surprised to know that the room was a mess. About half the black foam had been soaked white, making it look a little like a cow had exploded all over the bare walls. The tarps had proven woefully inadequate in protecting the sound equipment, and no-one was going to leaf through any of the instruction manuals ever again. The hallway outside the PA Room was empty, our would-be assailants presumably having fled in terror quite a while ago. Although I didn't think they would share their story with anyone, much less that it would be believed, I still felt confident word would get around that we were not to be fucked with. I was still taking in the scene of devastation when my friend pointed at me, exclaiming, "Bro, what the fuck?!" With a pang of panic, I checked myself all over, noticing nothing out of the ordinary. Ok, fine, nothing unexpected. As I straightened my head, though, it hit me. My eyes were level with the top of the bookcase. Up until a few minutes ago, they had been level with the top shelf. I hadn't noticed it because my friend had grown taller by the same amount. And the fact that our muscles still looked the same meant that they must have all grown proportionally at the same time. They'd never done that before. We looked at each other excitedly, fascinated by what this implied. After all, regular exercises made your muscles bigger and stronger as you kept at them. Why wouldn't this function in a similar way? Could it be that our ability to grow was...growing itself? My train of thought was interrupted by a jolt from my cock. I had to remind myself it had grown, too, since it looked proportionate to my now taller and larger body. It seemed as hard as ever. Of course, even in the past it could stay hard for quite a while after the fact, giving us ample time to enjoy our muscles in peace. But this time...it felt as if my boner would last quite a bit longer, if I was so inclined. In fact, it kinda felt even harder now. This realization was swiftly followed by one that had been screaming for my attention for a while. "Fuck, I'm...still horny." "Me too." "...Come on, let's really take care of these." "Thought you'd never say so."

For previous works like this one try out: https://musclegrowth.co/topic/20696-tales-from-the-omeganomicon-weed-has-more-protein-than-eggs-finished/page/3/?tab=comments#comment-339391 OR the original: https://musclegrowth.co/topic/18845-week-of-the-omeganomicon-finished/?tab=comments#comment-249054 ------------------------------------------------- The Spoiled Brat: Rex was raised to be a good kid from birth from a loving family, he always did his homework when he got home, he always helped others when he could, and he performed pretty exceptionally at high school soccer. This was based off a very simple principal: I should do good things because I want to be known as a good person. Rex wouldn't know it yet but this lofty sense of self righteousness was the direct result of living a fairly sheltered life. He was smart, middle-class, and was born with drive that allowed him to work for and maintain a fairly sexy body, cut and athletic but nothing truly remember-able. As with most teens are when they first move out of their parents home for post-high-school (An extra 4 years of regular education tacked on after regular highschool, typically requiring the students to be living without parents and be between 19 and 23 years of age usually), Rex experienced a number of unique individuals, but none sat in Rex's mind nearly as much as Jasmine.... Jasmine was, to not mesne words, an absolute spoiled brat. She was raised by Mr. and Mrs. StoneFall, her father a senator whom had no time to raise her, and her step mother a whore who'd bang four guys on her way to fetch the morning mail. But don't blame the parents, Jasmine was at her core a rotten individual. Rex remembered his first encounter with her fully. It was the first day of English, and Rex was excited to get his first class of the day with his girl friend, Molly. Molly and Rex were talking to each other about their day when Jasmine showed up. She walked in with dark sunglasses, fresh fake nails, and a miniskirt that was NOT fingertip length She surveyed the room, and noticed that there was only one guy in the class at all, Rex. Logically, she was entitled to sit with him. "Hey little boy...." She said licking her lips as she spoke. "Can we help you?" Molly answered. "Ugh... Who's this skank? Tell me this hunk isn't waiting his precious time on... You..." Jasmine said staring through Molly as if she wasn't there. Molly was infuriated. "HOW DARE YOU, BITCH!" Molly shouted, capturing the attention in the room. Jasmine responded by snapping her fingers, which led to four of the other girls in the room grabbing Molly and holding her face down against the table. "How dare I? Like this. This is how I dare. You may not know who I am now little Mrs. geek, but I'm top bitch around here. Now why don't you apologize for your little outbreak with a little lip service..." Jasmine taunted as she lowered her left hand to have Molly kiss her ring. "What the fuck? You can't just DO this to people, you little spoiled whore!" Molly whimpered from the table. Getting upset herself now, Jasmine removed her sunglasses, climbed up onto the desk, and pressed Molly's face deep up her skirt before face fucking Molly like a pornstar. Molly screamed for help, but Rex was frozen, he couldn't move as this.... Entitled beast continued to face-fuck his girlfriend right in front of him! But before long, the teacher arrived. "What is the meaning of this?!" He bellowed. The four girls holding Molly released their grip and retreated to their desks. Jasmine stood up proudly and pointed to Molly. "This little bitch tried to grope me! She was totally licking my legs and everything! Please send her to the dean now Mr. Teacher. Molly looked up to the teacher in hopes that he would see the obvious lie Jasmine spun for what it was, but her heart sank with his next few words: "Molly, sexual misconduct will not be tolerated at this school! You'll receive 8 weeks detention with me as result, and on the first day too! I expected better than this from you Molly. Now you can go march right on down to the dean and see what she'll have to say about this." Eyes full of tears, Molly ran from the room crying her eyes out. Jasmine took Molly's seat as soon as she left, and used her newfound close proximity to Rex to explore him under the table. As she did she whispered to him "My daddy pays all the bills here, so what I say goes. And right now, I'm only interested in one thing...." as she stroked Rex's rock hard cock through his pants for the rest of the class period. Once the class was over, Rex bolted from the class and found Molly in the hall mopping the floors, crying... She looked at him, and shouted "WHY DIDN'T YOU DO ANYTHING?!" before rushing back into the girls bathroom to cry again. Rex wouldn't allow himself to think why he didn't act to help his girlfriend, but deep down he knew why: Because Jasmine's display of control and ruthless domination awoke a hidden excitement deep within Rex, and although he would go on to continue to date Molly for another year, all he could think about was Jasmine.... ----------------------------------------------------- 1 Year Later Molly was deeply traumatized by this first event, but she was also determined. It motivated her to work out and improve herself in every aspect of life. After a year, she was cut, STACKED, smart, strong, she'd started a small buisness that was flowing with four times what a usual student would be making. She'd even found some personal friends who hated Jasmine too. She'd bloomed from her adversity and now shined as a bright beacon of hope for herself. Jasmine on the other hand, had spent most of her first year on her own doing drugs, getting gang-banged, and having whatever she wanted dropped at her feet. Needless to say, this had taken a toll on her, emotionally and physically. Rex found himself unmotivated and in a slump. He couldn't understand it, he had exclusive access to the sexiest woman on campus, but all he could think about was Jasmine. It had started to effect his ego and flatlined his ability to grow muscle. What was the point if it didn't bring him any satisfaction? It was the last day of class when Molly decided to confront Jasmine. Most of the time Jasmine didn't even show up to class, but today Molly was ready for her. "Well, if it isn't Mrs. "I never show up to class because I'm either fucked up or fucking some dude for cheap drugs or grades". Molly said glaring evilly and confidently into the scrawny Jasmine. "What the fuck do YOU want bitch? Want another magic carpet ride?" Jasmine slurred. This comment angered Molly, and the next thing Jasmine knew, she was being held up by Molly who was now pressing her against the wall. "I think we've all had just about enough out of you, Has-min." Molly spoke with a heated voice through clinched teeth. "If you're smart, you won't come back next semester... If you know what's good for you..." "BITCH DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM?!" I AM JASMINE STONEFALL!" "And now you're Jasmine Trashfall" Molly said as she tossed the spoiled brat into a nearby garbage can and walked away with Jasmine's posse in tow. Rex fucked his girlfriend properly for the first time sense the semester began that night. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Several Weeks passed, and eventually the last week of summer appeared on the horizon, and Molly received a suspicious invitation from Jasmine. "Dearest Molly, I hope this letter finds you well, I am seeking forgiveness. What I did to you was wrong, and I guess that's the result of getting whatever I want when I wanted it. I've recently discussed this with my step-mother and father, and they agree the best thing for me to do is learn how to be a hardworking alpha girl like you, rather than relying on daddy's money to solve all my issues. I... I really want help to become a better person, can you help me? - Jasmine" Molly looked at the note and then at Rex. "You think she's telling the truth?" Rex shrugged, "Could be either way. She certainly looked defeated the last time you saw her, and heck, you do owe your motivation to improve to her, maybe this is like getting a return on that." Molly looked at the time Jasmine listed as where she wanted to meet. "Ah shoot, I have to get to my work meeting soon, I can't go help her... What are you doing today Rex?" Rex perked up "Me? Oh uh... Nothing. Why?" "You want to go find out if this bitch is fronting or not? It's likely safer if you go anyways." Rex played it off like he would be taking care of some annoying chore, but deep within him he was excited for this alone one on one time with Jasmine. Molly smiled and tossed him some of the muscle motivation magazines he liked. "Get her on a path to looking like this, you always were good with developing character anyways right Rex?" Rex looked at the magazine with insane jealousy. He'd been trying for months to grow arms like these beasts and only managed to stick with "Slightly more jacked than a normal 19 year old..." But he swallowed his jealousy and texted Jasmine that he'd be replacing Molly. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Two hours later, Rex stepped off his bike and gave the keys to the valet. He was taken aback, as the StoneFall estate was much more massive than anything he'd ever seen before this. After being led through a series of hallways and corridors, eventually the Butler turned to Rex and said "You'll find Misses Jasmine in this gym, I do hope you two will enjoy yourselves..." Rex entered the gym and found it was pristinely polished and cared for. That's when he saw her. "Hey Rex.... Long time no see little boy. " Jasmine purred. He couldn't believe it, the worn out, scrawny, used and exhausted slut from a few weeks ago was now this cut and powerful woman with massive tits. "I see.. You've had some work done..." "Hell yeah I did" Jasmine said confidently as she squished her tits together and flexed her arms. "I don't even see the scars from the boob job" Rex said trying to be polite. Jasmine grinned. "Oh but I haven't had a boob job Rexy..." Jasmine said as she placed a big fake fingernail on Rex's chest. Rex raised an eyebrow, " Uh... Sorry but there's no way you had this big of a growth spurt naturally. Sorry that just doesn't happen." Jasmine made a little playful frown. "Gasp... You've caught me... This isn't natural..." She pulled out a small remote from between her perky tits and pressed a button. Jasmine froze for a minute before making a sound similar to the sound Molly made during an orgasm. "Mmmmm much better...." Jasmine cooed as she ran her fingers across her body. "What was that?" Jasmine then pulled out a book from a nearby table. It was an old book with the word "Omeganomicon" printed on the side. Jasmine showed a page to Rex. "Pristine Artifacts: The Spine of Haoth" "Haoth's Spine is a unique method of muscle acquisition that works as an augment to one's body. More of a cybernetic upgrade than an artifact. While hooked up, the spine will relay small signals to the body's muscles tricking them into thinking they've been torn as if they've been worked out. The obvious downside of this method is that the spine is a 150lbs weight that can cause the body to morph at disproportional rates if not overseen correctly." "My Daddy came into possession of this spine a few years ago. Sense then he's reverse engineered this original model and produced a thinner and much more effective version. Now it exists as a thin exoskeleton lain across every other inch of my body. Every time I push this button, I get the equivalent of a 60 minute full body workout in roughly 40 seconds. I can also control where any fat I build up accumulates, giving me the perfect ass and titties I've always wanted." Rex was wide-eyed at this. Easily the sexiest thing he'd ever seen and he was desperate for more. Jasmine was very aware as Rex was at full mast. "You know what Rex... There's something I've wanted for quite some time now that I think you can help me with...." "That fat fucking cock of yours.... I want it inside of me... Now." That sent Rex over. Seconds later, Rex was fucking Jasmine in every position he could on anything he could find. Eventually a few hours later, Jasmine got up and started licking the cum off her skin in the mirror. Rex stared at himself, disgusted. How could he cheat on Molly? With this.... BITCH! "This was a mistake" he said softly. Jasmine looked back at him in confusion before chuckling slightly. "Oh babe, you're still worried about that whore Milly? Fuck that bimbo. With this new technology I'm going to be the biggest, sexiest woman in school by the time classes start back up. And the way I see it... You can either try to explain this to your stupid ex, or you can continue to stretch this queen's pussy with your man meat and leave that zero in the trash where she belongs." "Of course... You'll need to be the big man on campus to fuck this queen... So I'll have to fit you with another one of daddy's prototypes." "Wa... What really? You can give me the same tech?" "Or you can go home to explain to your loser bitch why you cheated on her." >:) Jasmine wasn't playing fair and she knew it. And so, Rex was left with two options: Return home a reject-able douche. Or augment himself and become the most powerful douche he'd ever imagined. For him the choice was pretty clear... Part 2 coming soon! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Part 2 : Upgrading Dr. Lear slammed her head into her fist for the last time in the final preparations of another session with Jasmine. Just the thought of that little brat sent her blood boiling. Lear herself discovered the artifact and it's usage all on her own, the team lead by her is what allowed her to develop the technology and while the pay was more than fair, and she was assured full credit after going public, she couldn't be more angry about long division testing beginning with... Her. This was a major step in evolution, a critical discovery that would push the world to an era of superhuman standards and abilities. She'd discovered something on par with the discovery of penicillin, SHE should be the first successful test. But instead, history will remember... Jasmine... as the first of this new era.... The same bitch who couldn't pass a turing test if she tried, who annoyed and bullied herself and her whole staff! But... She's the boss's daughter..... And now the first male subject is apparently going to be her new boy toy... She ground her teeth and walked into the surgical theater. "You must be Rex." Dr. Lear introduced herself. "Hello! So what's up doc?" "So it's best I explain what this thing does EXACTLY before we install it, one final time. This is the Hoath Prototype Mark 2 - Male Augmentation. Its a wire connected to your muscles through your own nervous system that can stimulate and alter metabolic functions. It's also capable of simulating exercise and convincing your body the exercise was real. See muscles effectively work by tearing themselves when strained and used, they then repair those tears and as a result generate more muscle than was there originally. This machine tackles two of these functions to provide you with superhuman muscle advancement..." Lear paused for a moment as she noticed that Rex was desperately trying to hide his throbbing cock despite being naked already. She just rolled her eyes internally and kept going. "First off, it condenses an entire full or partial body workout into a 40-to-70 second session when activated. You will be paralyzed during this period, but can be performed almost anywhere at leisure, meaning rather than wasting hours a day traveling to and working out at the gym, you can now obtain bodybuilder like proportions if you were as docile and unfit as a videogame tester. The second method is the effects to metabolism and metabolic functions. The spine allows for it's own accumulation and dispersal of ATP, proteins, and even fat cells. Meaning your muscles will be nourished in a much more effective measure and the rest of your body will be cut off from excess energy sources such as fats. You'll still have energy, but now it's being stored in the spine rather than as large unattractive deposits of fat, in addition to areas of the body designated as "Fat acceptable" by the Hoath's programming. Do not attempt to reprogram the Hoath yourself! It's designed to adapt to your body type, but if mishandled can cause wild disfiguration that may be irreversible." She explained as she tossed some photos at him of failed test subjects. "Yikes... Got it. Will not touch the programming." And so, Rex signed the waiver, and went under, emerging shortly after with the installed hardware. 25.....26.....27.... Rex counted as each pull up completed. "29... 30!" He cheered as he leaped from the bar to the ground. "This feels amazing! I have SO much more stamina now!" "And that completes your physical testing. You're all good! Better than good actually. Now here's how to use your activation remote." "You mean to activate my workout?" "Exactly. When the light is green, it means your body has repaired enough for another full workout, you can set that workout's intensity with this dial, you're pretty athletic, but still just a teenager, I recommend you start with 3 and work your way up to the max of 10 slowly over a few years. For a final test, we're going to administer a type 1 workout now." Lear explained as she pushed the button. Rex froze in place and stared at his hands as he felt every inch of his body flow with a small tingling energy. "W....WOAH!" Rex exclaimed as he felt the sensation. "Please note, you may experience some small pain, nausea, stiffness, and aches if you attempt a workout that's too strong. Please contact us immediately if you experience any kind of heart, lung, liver, kidney, or other internal pain. Also if you'll notice your remote, the green button has gone red. This means the body is too freshly damaged to work out again, this was just a small workout so in just a second.... Ah there it is. The light will turn yellow. This stage means you can administer another workout just fine, but certain parts of the body don't have the energy to be effective. It's best to wait until fully green again before administering another pulse." "This is amazing! Anything else I should know?" "Yeah, according to your own requests, we've also designated your phallic and glute areas as synthetic ATP deposits. It has been untested up until now but it is theorized this synthetic compound functions similarly to normal fat deposits, but adapts to muscles and organs instead of their....." But Lear stopped explaining as it was clear Rex was lost. "It's going to make your dick bigger and your ass bouncier the more you over eat." She shortened. With that explained, Rex left the lab and stepped into a nearby bathroom. He looked at his remote, turned it up to 3 and set it off. Buzzzzzzzzzzz. FUCK! Much stronger sensation! Was all Rex could think as he started moving again. He notice himself in the mirror and decided to take a picture and measurements to compare for later. Biceps : 14.1 inches Pecs: 40.3 inches height: 5ft 9in shoulder width: 15.9 inches cock size: 7.4 inches Rex fawned over the fantasies playing out in his head, but grinned as he remembered what was waiting for him just across town. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rex returned to Jasmine's Manor and repeated the awkward escort with Jasmine's butler as he lead him to her room. Inside Rex saw Jasmine riding a secured dildo frantically with her teeth grit and eyes crossed. http://thumbs.cdn.homemoviestube.com/5/e/2/0/f/5e20f98654364Cuvy busty girl riding her dildo hard and cumming.mp4/5e20f98654364Cuvy busty girl riding her dildo hard and cumming.mp4-4b.jpg "Hope I'm not interrupting anything..." Rex said with a smirk. Jasmine looked up from her work with a devious grin. "Did you get it?" "Oh I got it babe." Jasmine crawled across the floor to Rex's legs and started to work her hands up his legs, slowly unbuckling his jeans, exposing his rock-hard cock with a small gasp and a giggle. "mmmm....mmmpop... Mm... Big boy..." Jasmine mumbled with a mouth full of dick. What she did next was unexpected, but she grabbed Rex by his ass cheeks and swallowed his whole shlong to the base as she pulled his pants further down. Rex closed his eyes as he felt the insane wave of pleasure sweep over him, but after a few seconds of foreplay it stopped and Rex heard a giggle. "Alright little boy, lets test this baby out." Jasmine said seductively. Rex opened his eyes in horror just as Jasmine pushed the button, he would have screamed if he could, but he was petrified by the effects of the device, and that was back with only tier 3. Jasmine had cranked the whole thing straight up to 10. Rex was in agony. It felt as if every muscle in his body had just exploded. It was a deep searing pain that caused the mere 70 seconds of use feel like hours of torment. When he finally stopped his body was bruised heavily all over as if he had been struck by lightning. However after a few minutes that Rex spent mostly gasping for breath and panting, his body quickly returned to a normal hue. Eventually, Rex regained his ability to walk and speak. "Wha.... What the fuck.... Why would you turn it... so high...." "Uh, duh, because I want you bigger." Jasmine said from a few steps back. "You could have killed me." "You're fine stud, and with this baby maxed out, you're going to be the hulking monster my little pussy needs in no time... Mmm... Why does it take so long to recharge? I want you bigger NOW!" she moaned as she began to pleasure herself with your remote. You slam your hand against the wall next to her and pant softly into her ear: "Please... Give me... My remote..." "Mmm..... No. I want this remote. And I get what I want. If you want it, you need to give me something I want more than the remote." As the energy quickly returned to Rex's body, he slammed Jasmine into the wall and began lifting her up it, until his face was buried in her cunt. With his newfound stamina, and a few handles on Jasmine's bed, Rex began the hardest facefuck of his life. Part 2 complete! Part 3 coming soon! Part 3: Mass Production Rex heard the whistle and focused back on the pitching machine. There was a small buzz before the ball was thrown. Then, with one swift full swing he knocked another ball out of the park. He was in love with himself. He loved his body. His new girlfreind's expensive toys. The fear he saw in his former freinds eyes as they saw him in the halls. Rex was no longer just some teenager. After a few more swings, he put down the bat and went to the locker room, stripping naked before he even walked in the door, and covering himself only with an old plaid shirt. He expected to either be alone, or to be see some of the other gym rat buddies he'd intimidated into serving him. Who he didn't expect to see was Molly. "Oh.... Molly, what's up..." "Where the fuck have you been? I haven't seen you in a MONTH! Wtf have you been taking steroids? Why havent' you called me?!" Rex thought for a second about responding in a way to show Molly she was special, but then he caught a glimps of himself in the mirror and smirked at himself cockily as he began flexing his rigid biceps. "Oh Molly.... Sorry but I think it's pretty obvious I've outgrown you. What we had was nice, but you just can't compete with what Jasmine has done for me.... I mean... ARE YOU SEEING THIS SHIT?!! I feel like a fucking BULL! And not a drop of steroids or harmful chemicals, this is all natural baby!" Molly was awestruck that this bastard could talk to her in such a way, and gaged a bit as she shouted: "What the fuck makes you so high and mighty? King shrimp dick! What the fuck makes you think you can talk to ANYONE, let alone, ME like this?! You think because you can lift a 300 lb barbell instead of a 200lb one that makes you any better than anyone else?!?" Rex just stared through her and grinned. "King Shrimp Dick huh?" He said menacingly as he untied the shirt arround his waste revealing his massive 9 inch cock to his former lover. https://cdn.sex.com/images/pinporn/2020/12/02/24072537.gif?width=620 "Hows that for shrimp Dick? As you can see, when I said I outgrew you, I meant it literally. You could never hope to take a monster like me." he said with an unsettling confidence. "Fucking shit Rex! What the fuck!? You mean that fucking bullshit "Hoath Powerboost" shit is real? Why are they using you like a fucking guinea pig Rex?!" "We aren't using him for shit bitch, he's doing this of his own free will, DUH!" said the obnoxious voice of Jasmine from behind. In an unexpected display, Rex dropped to his knees as she approached and began kissing and licking her feet as she traversed from the entrance to the leg separation machine, which she mounted wrong intentionally to show off her gorgeous glutes to her rival. "https://c.tenor.com/SvNge233HUMAAAAC/girl-sexy.gif" Molly, devestated, kicked Rex in the leg before running out of the room. "*Snorts* fucking bitch. So big boy you ready for your workout today? We're cranking it up a notch this week alright?" Rex smiled as his eye filled with lust for more power, at whatever cost he could pay. --------------------------------------------------------- As Molly Ran out of the gym, she was stopped by a stranger. "Are... Are you that boy's former girlfreind?" Molly paused before crying : "..... Yes..." through her tears. "I... I am sorry your loser boyfreind fell for that witch. He was pathetic from the start... But I need to talk with you immediately... I think this whole deal is about to become far more than any of us bargained for... And we need to stop it NOW!" "Who... who are you?" "My name is Dr. Leer. I used to work for her and helped develop the Alpha technology..." "You... You built the Hoath tech?" Is all Molly could say as she was dragged into an elevator and escorted to Leer's private lab. Leer grabbed a bottle of vodka out of the hidden cabinet in her drawer and began to sip on it right from the bottle. "Ok... So you've heard of this "Hoath" thing right?" Molly shook her head in aknowelgement. How could she not? Every major subreddit, instagram post, and twitter handle was riving mad about it. "You mean that stuff that turned that asshole from youtube into that hunk over the course of a month?" Molly replied. "Yes, that Jake Logan fellow! The asshole." "Yeah people are blowing up over it, apparantly it's going to usher in a new age of dominance for the human race, but it's still in it's early trial phase... OR at least that's what they tell people..." Leer explained. "As it turns out, the product was ready months ago, and is readily available to anyone with those underworld big money connections. They went ahead of my prototype with almost no testing at all... Thankfully it appears as though it's a success..." Molly perked up at this "Do... You think you can build a more effective model now?" Leer paused. "I... can.... And I suppose I should... Look. I dont' know WHAT is up, but something about this whole deal is FISHY! The people who have tried the Hoath, seem to balloon overnight with muscle and attractive features.... Yet her little boy-toy you were dating, and herself, have taken weeks to grow just a few inches.... By my math, she should be able to bench like a bodybuilder, and he should have trouble fitting into normal sized doors.... Yet... They are still just... Humanly average..." "Maybe the product doesn't work on everyone the same?" "There are enough test subjects now to eliminate that issue. There has yet to be a single side effect other than what is to be expected, these tests are going better than the tests we do on pharmasuitcals. To make things even stranger... Their Hoath wasn't made in my lab... It was made offsight and even while installing it, despite all the components being the same, the material seemed off... I can't tell if I'm losing my mind or if I'm paranoid.... But If I know that.... BITCH... It's not good..." "What can we do then? Because honestly fuck the both of them." "I like your thinking, I feel I can trust you... Verywell! I can start installing your prototype tomorrow if you'd like. From what I've learned from developing the Hoath, I should be able to get you to be twice as strong as other users twice as fast." Molly glared with a burning determination: "Lets do it." ----------------------------------------- Over the next month, the characters barely interacted, however, Hoath tech was sweeping the world by storm! Weaklings turned to power tops. Jocks turned into Chads And those who were already strong? Beasts. After a few months, the worldwide transformation began to take its toll, as those with all the power and influence would hoard and prevent this mirical expirament from reaching the lower classes. Soon, the weak cowered in the street, begging for work and coins, while the wealthy enjoyed newfound freedom behind a powerful wall of bodybuilder-like muscle they did almost nothing to earn. All the while, Jasmine watched as her father's new product forged a new age of man, where size meant everything. Status, worth, oppertunity. It was all linked to power now. And she wanted it all. Part 3 complete! Part 4 coming soon! Part 4: The Stonefall Ball "Alright team let's take it over again, one last time, from the top.... " "Six months ago the Stonefall corporation began mass producing cosmetic surgury which has cause a great deal of alphabetrium based growth within the subject. The method of insertion is the spine of Haoth, an anchient artifact capable of training the body to strengthen itself faster than that of a normal progression. " "And why is that a problem?" "The spine of Haoth is one of many artifacts detailed within the Omeganomicon, as with all other instances of artifacts from this tomb, the muscular growth is never a fair trade, someone somewhere is being screwed out of an earth shattering amount of alphabetrium. It's reached such degrees that whatever this mass is being taken from... It's begun to shape the normality within our world." "Elaborate." "Mass is now a sign of wealth and status more than just a luxury for the strong. WIll and effort are no longer valued when money and influence get you much farther. With reality now accepting this muscular advancement, if something were to appear with the strength all this extra mass must be coming from... It would be an X-K class end of the world scinerio akin to that of Brelvashee." "Wonderous work Holt! Now Mr. Matthews... Why is this ball so important? " "We expect the ball will secretly be showing off prototype tech for the announced "Gen 2" version of their signiture augmentations. The product won't arrive until july, but if we catch it now, we can prevent this from escalating further. " "And what role are you going to be playing in this Mr. Mathews?" Matt paused before continuing. "Due to my unusual resistance to alphahazardic artifacts, I'm going to be tasked with infiltration entirely while bravo team moves in for an impromptu tunnel breech from the beachside sewer entrance. They are to stand by unless requested by me, Mattews. This is my mission entirely if everything goes well, bravoteam will not be needed." "And what are your orders son?" "I'm meant to rendevus with the Delta target and exchange my keycard for hers, allowing me access behind the scenes to find the truth about what's going on here." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rex stood motionlessly, errect, alert, and with heavy breathing as the B-60s were brought in and let loose in a pile before him. The B-60s. Sexy, brain-dead androids. Each one hand crafted by one of Jasmine's father's associates to fit thier own darkest sexual preferences. Each one programmed to not only fuck like a pornstar, but engage with cute interactions with each other, giggling about how cute each other's bodies were, playfully licking each other, each one constantly on this insane line of lustful temptation, where at the drop of the hat, their leashes are to be dropped and they'll be allowed total freedom of exploration of their new freinds' bodies. A wet fantasy any highschool boy dreams of regularly. But Rex, while firm and full mast, wouldn't budge. He dared not, for fear of pissing off Jasmine again, and getting another harsh round of shock treatment. He stood motionless, fully naked, his dick larger than he had ever seen it before, warping his sense of balance as the heavy object swung back and forth in the breeze. His body pulsating, rapidly, with salavating amounts of power. He found he could even crush cans between his pectorals this morning. Yet despite the control owed to such a beast.... He wouldn't think about even taking a step forward to fuck those beautiful bots. She sat in her throne for hours, sending texts, and reading that weird "Omeganomicon" book she kept on her at all times. She spent a lot of time on her throne too. Rex was forced to stand, naked of course, as his woman would try to dangle whatever peice of eye candy she could in front of him to get him to move. But he knew better. Moving ment he wasn't strong enough, and the only way to make himself strong enough for his woman, would be through more lightning training.... He thought to himself repeatedly: "I could just flip her over and take her right here. I've outgrown the pain from the short term shocks.... But that's not what I want. I want her to treat me like this. She wants me to serve her. And in exchange for this strength, and promices of more.... I will do so. Because I love her. Because I want to serve her. Because I am her other half. And she too, will serve me.... Eventually..." Jasmine finished tapping her cheek as her eyes lit up. "Oh, look at the time. It's 6:30! The guests arrived upstairs an hour ago... Hmmm... I'm sure our *special* guests are just dying to see how the big... fat... juicy sausage is made... Who are we to keep them waiting? .... Oh right!" Jasmine said perkily as she slid her hand up her dress. "I'm Jasmine fucking Stonefall. That's who they'll bow for. Much less wait." she said before she began to touch herself, eventually moving onto licking her boy-toy, who knew better than to react without being addressed. ------------------------------------------------------- Matt walked up to the gate in a thin shirt, and showing off his monster cock *tastefully* by wearing denium jeans. "Amazing how fluent everything is for this... Because size is now worth, shrimps aren't even allowed on the property, and what would they do if they were? All the money, power, strength, and even the law protects these people. They don't have to worry about party crashers, as surely no one with no power could even get through the front door. Somehow, regular me has become a background character in this mansion of billionaires and investors by being jacked." Matt walked to the bar where he planned to meet the contact, sitting there was a sole woman, oddly enough scrawnier than most other people there with large glasses. "What brings a little thing like you to a big party like this?" Matt introduced himself. "Wonderful, you're here. We need to keep our chat breif, take the card. " Dr. Leer said abruptly, sliding the keycard she held over to Matt, which he followed up with the exchange of his own fake card. She wasted no time spinning Matt arround and pointing at the crowd. "You recognize these people? The wealthiest brats in all the land. Each one got access to the Hoath tech faster and sooner than anyone who got it from the public. What do you see that's changed about them?" Matt looked ahead and instantly picked out a few from movies he'd seen. "Yeah? What about them?" "Notice how the girls all either have massive breasts and their normal ass, or vice versa?" "Yeah?" "Why is it doing that? Surely they should all be evenly expanded? And look at the men! Monstrously huge, yet... Still under 6'2"... They're not growing in height nearly as much as the test subjects..." "So?" "It means whatever these people's spines are connected to, it's not utilizing the same programing I gave them.... Something is ROTTEN here and I'm trusting you to find out what that is..." Matt nodded "We'll do the best we can... wait 30 seconds, then knock over that bottle of wine by accident. I'll use the distraction to explore the underworld of this house..." The dark recesses of the mansion were all dark hallways with all the scientists gone. Matt searched high and low for the better half of an hour, but nothing even looked close to being suspitious. Every ounce of data he found was the falsified reports intel had already recovered. "I need to find this secret faster..." Then at the end of the hallway he saw her. "Oh uh hello? Who are you?" Matt asked the mysterious woman. "Oh me?" It answered weirdly out of pitch. "Yeah you, what's your name?" "My ID is B-60 #3322300218" "Excuse me?" "I am B-60" "What's B-60" "B-60s are the latest in Stonefall tech! Acting for pleasure, service, or alphabetrium energy storage!" "Woah woah woah, wait back up what was that last one?" "All B-60s are administered with an Alphorium field generated by filling our chest cavity, muscular systems, and other components and compressing them. The resulting alpha-magnetic field arround the smaller B-60 is significantly stronger than that of previous methods!" "Are... You telling me you're normally larger than this?" "Yes! In my activation phase, I saw a mass compression of over 5000 lbs. I can show you the B-60 creation lab if you'd wish! I need to be getting back there anyways... I don't know how but I just kinda wondered off from my freinds..." Matt raised an eyebrow as he started to follow the sexy half-naked android struggling to walk straight. ---------------------------------------------------- "Holy.... SHIT!" Is all Matt could say as he was escorted into the B-60 hive. The small sexy figures of the other girls were nothing compared to the beasts coming right off the presses. Monstrous girls over 5000lbs of synthetic muscle, organ, and fat. " On the other end of his camera, Team Charlie began analyzing the scene. "Holy shit Benny, this is fucked! How are they doing this?" "Looks like every mechanism has to interact with that main activation ring there in the middle, remove that and it's possible B-60 production will halt entirely!" Matt wasted no time in grabbing the ring. "Warning, main production core removed, B-60 secondary routine begining now!" As if one of the celebrities from upstairs had wondered into the hall, the numerous B-60s began swarming in unison to get to the same place. Matt was quickly swept up in the flow as dozens of girls began pouring into the halls. They all swarmed and funneled themselves into a large central chamber labeled "Jasmine's Throne Room, STAY OUT!" Once inside the chamber, the hundreds of B-60s and other strange models began piling on top of each other, fucking and lusting in anyway they could withwhomever they could reach. Hundreds of them. As they fucked, Matt began to feel an uncertain pulse flow through him... With his tattoos burning with each breath it took. Something wasn't natural about this... That's when he was spotted. "Hello there Mr. Eager-Beaver!" Jasmine teased from atop her mountain of sex, of which she stood in heels grinding into Rex's toes as she fucked him with an "XXXL" big black strap-on. "Come for the big show?" She shouted as she crushed Rex's balls in her hands, forcing him to the ground, where he would subsiquently be swallowed by and endless sea of hot sweaty bodies. End of Part 4! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Part 5: The Big Show Matt was hesitant, but responded: "What big Show?" "Duh, the activation of the mark 3 prototypes of course!" Jasmine said ditziliy. "And our complete domination of the new world." Rex followed up after a button click from Jasmine. "Mmmmm... You tell it so well baby... mmmmm... Tell him about the plan.... MMMMMM.... Too late for him now anyways..." "Yes my queen...." "You've no doubt seen the small army of B-60s, each one truely amazing. They're built the size of simi-trailer trucks...." Rex started as he ordered in a new-born B-60, still huge. ..but by removing the stable energy between their metalic compositions, we can actually change the mass of the metal, shrinking it." He narrated as the B-60's skin turned red-hot as it compressed down into a slimmer and slimmer form. "Normally we'd have this specimen in a chamber for this process, which would reduce it to human level proportions by maximizing the energy drain from the metal... However this one will not get such treatment..." Rex smirked as the metal being before him took form into one jacked princess. The beastly android fell to it's knees as it gained contiousness. "Error.//// Energy containment failure///..................... Reorchestrating into secondary software. " Suddenly, her big burley arms slammed Matt into the wall. Rex continued: "See this energy we've created here is artificial. It's fake, it's just machinery, but... If you make the machine complex enough, give it some fake free will, and artificial inteligence, it seems the rules of Omeganomicon magic apply even to them! I can then make a very real switch as I trade the "Mass" of the machines, for real Alphabetrium from the aetheric plane. They've replicated so much, it can be sold for less than the cost of a car. " Matt chimed in : LISTEN TO ME! These rituals never offer a fair trade! Somehow someway, you're about to put a LOT of people in danger. Rex simply smiled and stared into Matt's eyes with a dark cold glazed over focus as he replied " I know ". "So kind of you to bring the production core with you here! That's kinda the conductor of the main event here. See, when that thing eventually runs out of juice, the ritual that's giving all those moviestars upstairs muscle mass, will collect it's payment. When that happens, I will collect the combined total of all their masses into my body. In a world ruled by mass, I will be a god, towering above cities as the king of a new age, where continued existance is reliant on pleaseing me and my queen." "FUCK YES YOU'RE MAKING ME FUCKING DROOL BABY!" Jasmine screamed from atop her throne. On the other end of Matt's earpeice, red alert priority 1 event was established on the Stonefall Manor, non-nuclear options were approved as Rex fixed the ring arround his neck. Upstairs at the party, horror struck out as all the attendies suddenly found themselves shrinking, first just losing their impressive new assets, but soon after, losing mass they had before the treatment! The collar down bellow crackled with bright blue energy as it began to fill Rex's already massive body with an inhuman amount of energy. Eventually he paused his growth to breathe and admire his new form. This caused a great deal of comotion upstairs as all the excess alphabetrium began bouncing wildly between different hosts, leading to breif moments with this: Rex admired his new form. Matt stared at the beast before him, easily 20 meters tall at this point, his arms larger than some sofas, his legs more flexible than a gymnists, and such raw unbridaled and unfocused power emmenating from his very breaths. "Alright I've seen enough" Matt thinks as he breaks free from the B-60. He makes a break for the collar and through some miracle manages to pry it from off Rex's neck." Rex finally snapped out of his self worship as he discovered the collar was no longer feeding him. He looked down to see Matt put it on and smiled. Rex's massive human-sized hands clamped together arround Matt's neck, forcing the energy to flow into him and Rex simutaniously. Matt suddenly looked worried. "We know who you are Mathew... You're resistant to Alphabetrium effects, making you the perfect conduit for draining this energy into me safely!" Rex said as it did truely begin to grow Rex faster and more effectively than Matt. Matt stared into Rex and pleaded "Please Rex... She's using you... This whole thing is about to go HAYWIRE!" Rex weakened his grip as his eye burned white with the energy flowing through him. "What do you mean?" "The.... Plans... I snatched... The... (gasp) Spine is set to.... route to a... buffer host... To undergo one last step... before transmitting to the true Puppetmaster.... Jasmine...." "You DARE say such things about my queen! HA! I care not. I care for her being only! Her trust is valued above all others with me! Isn't that right my Jasy-wazy!" "Oh yeah baby totally! MMMMMM.... Suck all that hot... Sexy... MM.... Bouncy energy up Rexy-wexy. I'm almost done with my part..." Beneath her Jasmine was standing in a trentagram of symbols, energies, and artifacts as she whispered to the omeganomicon: "So um like... I have like a deal with, like, the sin of Greed... I have become worthy of controlling a vescle of potentially infinite power, and soon our essenses must combine to control such power effectively, and like guide us to Jotenhime, got it?" After her request was made, she closed the book and held it against her face. Then she pushed the button. Matt felt the energy in the ring thunder to a grinding halt as it stopped pouring in to Rex. Rex stared at his lover horrified as she made a rude L-shaped jesture on her head as she blew him a rasperry. Matt's earpeice was blazing , "MATHEW! THE WHOLE SPINE GRID JUST BLEW! EVERY MUSCULAR RECEIVER OF THE TREATMENT JUST HAD EVERY OUNCE OF ALPHABETRIUM SUCKED OUT OF THEM!" Matt however had gone catatonic as the energy inside him was rapidly drained, as reaily itself became strange. Einstein invisioned mater can be transformed into energy, with how unstable Jasmine's little show had made not just the spine network, but the entire layout of how mass works was becoming unstable. The ground itself became thin lines and mathmatical fractal patterns. Space itself had begun to blend together as Jasmine created an almost literal black hole of mass absorbtion. The only things to survive the change in environment, were Matt, the godlike form Jasmine was becoming, and Rex. Rex looked up in mind-shattering horror to his girlfreind as she grew and grew bigger and bigger. Eventually she looked down and in her enormous mile-wide face, he could see a cold evil stair he knew all too commonly from his time with her. He tried to run but soon found himself crushed under her heel as she squeeled with delight. "SORRY REXY-WEXY! I've JUST OUTGROWN YOU!" Jasmine was savagely rubbing herself up and down as she killed her boyfreind and absorbed the mass of his body out of the very air. Her arms expanding and twisting to strange bends and forms as she conveyed a whole new dimension of power surge through her. The book she'd kept near her face was now fused to it as the pages melted into her skin and her body became lit with the harsh glow of familure demonic energy as it paled her skin and brought a new found control over her own body. This was the last thing Matt saw as he entered Jasmine's energy singularity sink. Back outside, the President, as well as a series of other world leaders received a call. "We have no choice, we have to divert project Apollo." "Are you insane?! That's like pouring gas on a fire!" "We've lost all hope of containing this threat. She's simply too massive for us to even catch up to at this point. If we do nothing, her gravitational mass will destroy the planet as we know it. Our only hope is to divert the excess energy we've collected over decades from the sun to hasten her growth. If she gets big enough quick enough, she'll be contained in a Jotenhime singularity, just like with the Jackova Event." "You mean make her so big she can't even crush us even more...." "Unfortunantly..." "She'll be a gigantic beast of a form, free to fuck arround in the sacred realm with no one to keep her in check...." "But we'll have the time to figure out how to undo what she's done.... I wouldn't be demanding this, if it wasn't our last chance. Within an hour, she'll be a giant, or we'll all be dead." ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Jasmine reveled in her newfound power as she rested her moon-sized titties across America. Soon after, the call was made, and earth's reserve of over 4000x the mass of earth began to be pumped into the the spoiled brat. She giggled to herself, sending shockwaves across the world. "Good little bitches. Make mama bigger. MMMM... YES! MORE MORE MORE MORE! I WANT IT. I WANT POWER!" The demonic voice inside Jasmine screamed as it grew even larger and larger at an exponential rate of acceleration. Soon she outgrew the earth, then the sun, the solar system, the galaxy, ALL THE way up until she found herself casted out alone in a void of nothingess as she glowed with energy. Matt awoke to find himself still linked to the powerflow of the beastess. He himself was now several time larger than the universe, but still infinitely smaller than Jasmine. She turned to him and grabbed him with a grip several thousand kilometers wide. "Resistant one are you.... That's fine... I remember you from before..." Matt looked up in confusion. "You challenged my sister, Lust, the sin of desire, and won. Poor thing was always so short sighted. I beleive she was in possession of your former lover at the time right? Defeating her gave you that power you cling to now.... Mmm... I suppose you're no harm to me. More like a little TRINKET REALLY!" With those words, the friction from the increase in Jasmine tightening her grip fused the very air arround Matt into a cage of nuclear fire as the void arround them began forming skull-like patterns. You being chained to me is fortunate, I can use the power of that which bested my sister in my quest to reclaim the trone of power from that bastard Jacova.... You'll make traversing the realm of Jotenhiem easier than the infinite power flowing through me already.... Now brace yourself boy... The sheer change in scope as we cross into the next realm is enough to drive mortals insane. Prepare to see the form of your new god. End! And that's the end of that! But what? What about Molly? Leer? Jasmine? The rest of the group? What about the world left behind? For that, you'll be getting two stories, but I'll let you vote on which one to try out first! Option A: Explore what happened on earth and how our protatognists will get out of this one. Option B: Explore the realm of Jotenhiem where the concept of strength is fundamentally challenged.

My first real fiction story that I've ever written, I was inspired by a pic I came across recently (I've attached it in this chapter). While there is muscle growth in the story, it is not the main focus. Hope you enjoy it! Chapter 1 – the mysterious stranger I was feeling good, in the middle of a road trip around my state. Travel options were limited thanks to a pandemic sweeping the world. I hadn’t planned anything specific for this trip, which was a new experience for me - I was usually meticulous and planned for everything I did, right down to the informal plans over a usual day. I found not making plans for this holiday really exciting and freeing, a good remedy to months of working from home and not being able to socialise or go anywhere. As a 38-year-old man who was only discovering his social life in the last few years, meeting guys and having sexual experiences, not being able to build on my life in my new home was a downer. I’d moved from another state 9 months ago, and barely got to explore when the state went into lockdown. While I was no adonis, I kept myself active with biking, walking and other exercise, and was told I looked attractive and younger than my age. I had an average build, kinda hairy, and what would best be described as a “dadbod”. I had been self-conscious about my body and people seeing me naked for many years, but getting used to the idea that I’m attractive enough, fairly fit and looked after myself, despite having a below average penis size. I found in recent years I became more comfortable being social and putting myself out there to meet guys and looking for anything from a one-off sexual experience to a relationship. On this day I had been on a short hike up a beautiful mountain, and gone mountain biking in an area I’d never been before, which was always fun and challenging, since I never know what to expect when I ride in new places. I was on my way to my destination for the night, a small country town about 3 hours drive from where I was bike riding. My plan was to research caravan parks and choose one to set up my tent and sleep. I wasn’t much for camping, but thought it would be good to switch between hotels and camping each night. My GPS was directing me through all these quiet back roads through bushland, and I was happy to blindly follow the directions, enjoying seeing different areas of the countryside. About 2 hours from my destination, I spotted this young guy just walking along the road, shirtless and barefoot. It was lightly raining, and it didn’t seem like this guy had planned to be there, certainly not dressed in so few clothes and in the middle of nowhere. I slowed down and pulled over just past where the guy was walking, since it felt right to check if he was OK. As he walked up to the passenger side of my car I noticed how toned his body was in the side rear-view mirror, even though I couldn’t really make out his face properly. I lowered the window as he approached, and as he looked through the window I got a full sense of how attractive this guy was. He looked about 22 years old, shortish black hair, tanned skin (I suspected he was Latino) and a baby face. I tried not to stare at his beautiful torso – it was lean and muscular, not overly beefy, with a small amount of hair all over, and a visible treasure trail leading from his belly button down to his shorts. His abs were a taut and solid six-pack, and his whole body looked like solid muscle, with veins protruding and snaking throughout his skin. The fact that he was also dripping wet left me speechless for a few seconds while I took in his form. I asked: “Are you OK?” - it seemed like the best way to approach in the situation we were in. “I’m not sure, I don’t know where I am or how I got here” he replied. My hunch about him being Latino seemed to be confirmed by what sounded like a Spanish accent, which I found sexy as hell. “What was the last thing you remember?” I asked. “Hmmm…I remember getting up this morning, not really clear what happened since then” he replied. The whole situation seemed really weird, and I wasn’t really sure how I should react. I also wasn’t sure whether I could trust what this guy is telling me. On the other hand, I couldn’t think of a reason why someone would lie about being in the middle of nowhere without shoes or a shirt though, despite it being summer and really hot outside. While I was not in the habit of giving rides to strangers, I couldn’t leave him out there, and the fact that he was ridiculously hot was somewhat encouraging as well! “Can I give you a ride somewhere, maybe a hospital to get you checked out?” I asked. He spent a few seconds thinking, and then replied: “I would appreciate a ride, I’m not really a fan of hospitals though”. “Where can I take you then?” was my next response. “Do you think I could hang with you until I work out what to do next?” he said. I took a while before I responded - I’m generally pretty cautious in unusual situations, and while I wanted to help this guy out, the whole thing was uncomfortable and sketchy in my mind. I was mulling over all the possible scenarios of what could happen if I take him with me, and the possible other options I could offer. I needed to get a little more information if I was going to offer an alternative. “Where do you live?” I asked. He took a few seconds again before he responded, which made me increasingly suspicious. “I’m actually from Colombia, but staying in Australia for a few months and travelling. I’ve been staying with various people along the way” he said. Now my red flags were lighting up, it was starting to sound like a setup, him just trying to get someone to use so he can get to the next place on his travels. The lack of clothing and baggage didn’t seem to fit that line of thinking though, and he seemed genuinely confused by his situation. Since I was doing an unplanned trip by myself, the idea of having company might be good, and as long as I’m careful with my valuables there didn’t seem to be too much risk involved. The shorts he was wearing seemed pretty small when I saw them, so if he had a weapon there weren’t many places he could hide it! I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt but make my expectations clear. I told him that he could stay in a hotel with me that night (in separate beds of course) and I would help him with what he needed to continue on his journey (within reason), but after that he was on his own. He agreed and I got out of the car to get a beach towel out of my baggage so he could dry off. As I gave him the towel, I asked him what his name was, he replied it was Jorge (pronounced hor-hay), which I thought was a really sexy name. I wasn’t sure how I was going to deal being around this hot guy who was probably straight and certainly not interested in someone twice his age. I was pretty adept at making friends and relating to younger people though – my nephews are in their early twenties and like hanging with me, and I had several close friends who are Jorge’s age as well. I figured if I can be helpful and friendly it’s a great chance to get to know someone new, even for just one night. On the trip he asked me a lot of questions about myself, including some quite personal questions about my dating life, which was a little confronting. He made me feel comfortable enough to discuss it with him though, not sure why! As part of the discussion I told him I was gay, but had never really been in a relationship, and was starting my adult social life later than most people. I’m always worried about telling people that, since it makes me seem like some kind of outcast or loser. Jorge seemed genuinely interested in learning all about me though, although he seemed really guarded about his own life when I asked. I did manage to confirm he was gay though, using the old “do you have a girlfriend back home?” question. He seemed quite relieved to tell me about his sexuality, and he mentioned that he’d never been in a relationship himself. While that didn’t mean anything was going to happen between us, it at least made me feel more comfortable in my attraction for him, and gave us more to talk about. I asked Jorge to use my phone to look up some hotels in our destination, but he needed a lot of help, it seemed he’d never booked a hotel before! In the end I decided we’d make the final booking once we get to our destination, and I could go through the details myself. Once we’d gotten to the destination, I found a hotel that had a room with a queen and single bed which would be perfect for us, and close enough to the centre of town so we could go for a wander and get food and stuff. While Jorge seemed comfortable (and sexy) in just shorts, I thought he should be more dressed if we were going to eat out somewhere. I lent him a t-shirt and some flip flops, both of which seemed unfamiliar to him - I figured it was just a result of his upbringing. It seemed like he found wearing clothes and footwear…inconvenient? I thought it would be nice to find some food familiar to him, so we went to a Mexican restaurant in town. We enjoyed some great food and conversation, with me mostly answering his questions and him telling me very little about himself. His questions became increasingly sexual, I got the impression he hadn’t had much sexual experience and was curious as to how it worked. After dinner we walked around a nice lake and then to our hotel room. We chatted for a while sitting on our beds, then we both had showers and got ready for sleep. I took the queen bed and Jorge was in the single. Just before I turned off the light Jorge asked me: “After everything that’s happened to me today I would feel safer if I could share the bed with you, is that OK?” Apart from getting a sudden boner I was wondering whether it would be a good idea. Considering how naïve Jorge was about a lot of things, I thought it might be good for him to have a nice experience with a guy who wasn’t just going to take advantage of him. I said it was OK so Jorge climbed into my bed. He was naked, and I was just wearing boxer shorts, which was my usual habit for sleeping. Initially we just lay on opposite sides of the bed, and all these thoughts were going on in my mind, thinking how much my plans for the day had changed since coming across Jorge on that road. He was so handsome and friendly, and so strangely naïve about certain things, I was wondering how he’d been able to travel successfully all this time. After a while, maybe 20 minutes, Jorge shuffled over to my side of the bed, and put his arm around me, resting his hand on my chest in a spooning position, with me facing away from him. I instantly got hard, I was not accustomed to this level of affection. He whispered: “You feel so good to hold, I hope this is OK with you”. I put my hand over his and said: “it’s OK”. Feeling his solid muscles against my body felt amazing, and I could tell he was hard too. Feeling his solid chest pushing into me with each breath was so calming I fell asleep fairly quickly.

This is my first attempt at a story. I wrote and posted it on MetaBods a couple of years ago and then didn't return to it until recently. I hope you enjoy, and look forward to new chapters in the future. This is the story Stew, a short and scrawny teenager. But after he discovers a magical artifact, his life becomes bigger and better. ~~~~~ Stew was a typical teenage guy. He had just started college, but he was off for the summer. He studied at a local school, so he lived with his parents. Stew had only made a few friends in high school, but he was trying to get out of his shell more now that he was in college. He had made a few friends in his program, and he had even gone on a few dates with some guys he’d met online. Stew was trying to be more outgoing, since he had been more introverted in high school and wanted to push the limits of his comfort zone. The sun was setting on a Saturday evening at the beach. Stew’s family liked to drive there and spend the day whenever they could. It was a bit of a family tradition. Stew didn’t want to go swimming after they had finished eating, so he unpacked his metal detector and set out looking for random things around the beach. After spending over an hour searching with nothing more than some broken jewelry and some pocket change to show for his effort, he decided to expand his search. He headed over some rocks away from the main part of the public beach. He figured he’d try some place that hadn’t been picked over by dozens of other metal detector enthusiasts. He got to another stretch of shore, but this one was much rockier and filled with seaweed. This must be why no one bothered with this stretch of beach. He started his sweeping pattern and set to work. After a few minutes, he got another hit. Pulling out his trusty spade, he set to work digging it up. He heard the telltale “ting” of metal on metal, letting him know he had found his target. He carefully excavated it and found what appeared to be some sort of metal lamp with ornate design covering the sides. He stashed it away in his backpack to take a closer look at it later. The sun had almost set now, and he was sure the rest of his family was getting ready to leave. He packed up his gear and made his way back to the parking lot. ***** Later that night, after they got home and unpacked everything from the car, Stew brought his stuff to the basement. Stew was the youngest of his brothers, and the only one that still lived with his parents. So, he had most of the basement to himself, and he set it up like a rec room. There was a couch, a TV, some chairs, and a desk to do homework in the corner. When he set down his backpack, he heard the clank of the things he had found at the beach and it reminded him of the strange lamp he found. He took it out of his backpack and sat at his desk to take a better look. It had some corrosion from being in the wet sand for who knows how long. Stew took out a rag and started to scrub some of the dirt away and get a better look at the designs on the side. Starting on one side, he worked his way around until he was back where he started. He squinted to take a better look and brought it closer to his face, when suddenly, it began to vibrate. Startled by this, he let go of it and it clattered onto the desk. It started to glow and rattle more violently. A plume of smoke started to come out of the opening, and the rattling seemed to slow down. The smoke started to become denser and take shape. A muscled torso of a man started to form before him, and stew noticed how buff and toned he was. It reminded of the men’s fitness magazines he had hidden away when he was too young to have his own computer. The man finally came into view, with teal skin and pointed ears pierced with several earrings. Stew and scooted back several feet during the events and was now staring at the strange new guest in his basement hideout with his mouth agape. “Hello” said the floating figure. “My name is Awah’Toh. I am the genie who lives in this lamp. I am here to grant you three wishes” “Holy shit” was all Stew could manage to come up with. The genie tilted his head curiously and said, “why would you bless feces?” This snapped Stew out of his awestruck lack of words. “Genies are real?” He said. The genie looked down and himself, then to the lamp, and then back to Stew and said “Clearly.” It appears a genie can be sarcastic. “So… you can actually grant me three wishes?” “Yes. However, there are limits on my magic. I cannot bring back the dead. I cannot control other people. And I cannot grant immortality. Besides this, I can give you anything you desire.” “So kinda like in Aladdin?” “Who?” Said the genie, puzzled. “Never mind.” Stew said, as his mind started to race with possibilities of what he could ask for. His mind went over the events of the days and started thinking of the beach. He thought about why he didn’t want to join his family when they went swimming. Stew was a rather small for his age. He hadn’t gotten a huge growth spurt in high school like a lot of his classmates had and seemed to have peaked at 5’6”. And he had little to show in the muscle department. His cock was nothing impressive, maxing out at 4” hard. He hated taking his shirt off because it would show off how thin and small he was. That’s why it had been a few years since he had gone swimming at the beach. Being in the water with nothing but his swim trunks showed off everything he didn’t like about his figure. As though a light bulb went off in his head, he made eye contact with the genie and asked “this isn’t one of those monkey paw situations where these wishes turn out to be curses or something, right?” “I’m not familiar with this, but I can assure you, I wish you no ill will” “Alright then. I wish I could make my body bigger” He said decisively. “Very well” the genie nodded slowly, then pointed his fingers at Stew. There was no light and no sparks. Nothing but some fingers pointed. “Did it work?” asked Stew skeptically. “Why not give it a try? Think of the changes you want and see what happens” After finished his hand motion, the genie crossed his arms over his chest. As he did so, his muscles flexed and showed off their size. This gave Stew all the inspiration he needed. He concentrated on these muscles and thought of how he wanted the same thing. His body felt strange. It wasn’t unpleasant, perhaps even good. As thought a thousand tiny hands were massaging his skin at once. He looked down at himself and saw the changes unfold. His chest started to expand under his loose-fitting shirt. His arms were getting thicker too, making his sleeves tight. His shirt was now too tight for him. Moving his arms made the shirt bunch and stretch in ways Stew was not familiar with. His jeans were also becoming snug around his legs as he filled them out more and more. The changes slowed to a stop. Stew started to touch his arms and chest to make sure they were real, and sure enough they were very real. He looked at the genie and smiled. “This is amazing!” “I’m glad you enjoy my handiwork” he said with another slow nod. Stew’s mind was going wild now as thoughts started jumping around inside his head. “How big can I get?” He asked with an excited tone. “You never wished for a maximum size, so there isn’t one” Awah’Toh said matter-of-factly. This brought on another wave of excitement for Stew. He looked over at his computer and remembered the pictures of morphed muscle men he had seen online. He thought about one of his favourite photos and held the image in his head. But before he did anything else, he ran over to the old full-length mirror that had been stored in the corner of the room after some renovations. Stew was now ready and thought about how he wanted to look like that morphed man with the exaggerated features. He watched in the mirror as his muscles once again started to expand. His shirt got tighter and tighter until the seams started to rip, and his new flesh started to spill out of the tears. He got caught up in the moment and flexed to see how it looked in the mirror. Just then, his shirt reached its limit and fell off in tatters, revealing Stew’s now bulging and growing torso. His muscles continued to expand, his shoulders getting wider and his pecs growing outwards until Stew’s chin bumped into them as he tried to look down. His abs formed a tight eight-pack of fist sized bulbs that each cast their own shadow. His biceps were the size of bowling balls and his triceps looked twice as big as a normal bodybuilder’s would be. After scoping out the changes that happened above his waist, Stew realized that his jeans looked like leggings and the seams were held together by threads. Shortly after he realized how strained they were, he bent over to examine the damage. This caused his muscles to flex. Almost like rip-off pants, they fell away from his legs, leaving him standing there in nothing but his underwear. “Wow” Was all Stew could say. He turned around, inspecting his new proportions in the mirror. He would flex and turn and flex and turn, amazed by the results. He loved how he looked now. The feeling of his new strength felt amazing. But after a few minutes of looking at himself in the mirror for a few minutes, something started to bother stew. He looked at his junk. It was covered by his briefs. He had worn a special spandex pair for his trip to the beach, just in case he decided to go swimming. His cock had felt small before, but with his new swollen muscles grown to huge proportions, it looked comically small under the blue stretchy fabric. “Is something wrong? Are you not satisfied with your wish?” Piped up the genie. Stew felt sheepish all of a sudden. “Does… Does it work on uhh…” his voice trailed off, embarrassed by what he wanted to ask. It was comical how this gargantuan wall of muscle was fidgeting with the waistband on the only piece of clothing he wore. “Can it work on my cock?” he finally blurted out. “You wished to make your body bigger. Your cock, as you call it, is part of your body, is it not?” Stew’s heart began to race with the new ideas coming to mind. This time Stew simply thought about how he wanted a bigger dick. He didn’t think of anything for inspiration. Just simply: bigger. Then, on command just like his previous changes, his underwear began to fill. The change was slow at first. His dick started to show through the fabric, outlining the growing member. It slowly grew to fill the pouch, then it began to push beyond the boundaries of what was normal. It stuck out further and further in front of him, growing to the size of a cantaloupe. Stew could finally see the bulge over his pecs. This was substantial, because of how huge his pecs were now. Looking in the mirror again, Stew surveyed his new addition. He touched the bulge with his whole hand. His bulge jiggled somewhat, then a shock of pleasure coursed threw his cock. This surprised Stew. It was as though the sensitivity of his cock had grown along with the size. He rubbed the front of the pouch, feeling it stretch as he pushed it from side to side, enjoying the sensations that went along with the motions. Stew was beyond excited now. He couldn’t believe that this person he saw in the reflection was actually him. He loved every crevice and curve his body now had.

L I get up for the day, I went on yet another date last night, with a girl I thought had an absolutely banging bod. But… once she saw me in real life, she was not interested. She got up to go to the bathroom like… 30 minutes into the date and I didn’t see her again. So embarrassing! I’m hot too… it’s just my height. Whatever. I turn over in my bed, grabbing my phone. I can tell Chase is up, he’s out in the living room making coffee. Ugh, he’s probably going to ask about the date… he’s always a little too invested in my dating life. I get out of bed, and look at myself in my mirror, a thin, short body, just 5'6. Not much fat…. But not much muscle either. I have abs, but a skinny type of abs, nothing any girl would write home about. I go to my drawer and pull out a shirt and some shorts, wanting to cover up before I go into the kitchen to say hi to Chase. I mean, he’s a sweet guy, but he’s a little too interested in me, as many times as I have told him I’m straight too. I’m sure he’ll be wearing next to nothing out there too… Trying to get me to match. Classic. As I step out of my room, I walk down the hall, and see Chase with his wide back turned to me, dorito shaped, down to a tiny waist clad in equally tiny briefs. I swear, as he’s gotten bigger and bigger he’s bought smaller and smaller underwear. When we first moved in together a few years back, I remember he was just a lanky 6’6 gay guy, who was looking for someone to help him split the mortgage costs of the house. He took to me right away on meeting me, and I have to say I like him too, aside from his incorrectly placed attraction to me. As soon as I moved in and helped him relieve the financial burden of the house payments, he started spending his extra cash and free time at the gym, absolutely blowing up in size, now with the body of a model-turned-bodybuilder, and hung like a porn star. Not that I’m ever looking, but the way he describes himself. When he talks about his grindr dates, or even when I happen to run into his conquests when they stay over, they can’t stop blabbing about his body. “Good morning sleepyhead!” Chase says, turning around from the coffee machine, grabbing two mugs down from the high cabinets, the ones I need to use a step stool to reach. An unfortunate embarrassment when I end up in the kitchen. He pours a cup of coffee for each of us, and sets one up at the countertop stools, and keeps his in his hand, leaning back against the counter. “How was the date last night? Do I need to make a third cup for a little lady who might have followed my hot little Alex home?” Chase winks, ready to grab another mug. “Sadly, she wasn’t interested.” I say, trailing off, frustrated at the feelings of belittlement from the date. “I tried to tell her about my height, I’m up front about it in the apps, but the ladies, as soon as they show up, especially in heels, just want to bail. Nobody wants to date someone shorter and smaller than them!” Chase holds a finger up to my lips. “Not true, cutie! Maybe no ladies, but I know 100 gay men who would jump at the chance to get in those little pants! My standing offer is always here next time a date goes bad!” “Thanks for the offer, but for the 1000th time, not interested Chase! Plus, you’ve been keeping busy with the boys lately! You don’t need me!” I laugh, grabbing his finger and pushing it to the side. I then move to change the subject. “You got a busy day today?” “Not much really, going shopping, texting back a few of the dudes blowing up my phone, getting some clothes from the tailor. It’s movie night tonight, yeah? Got something picked out?” Chase and I have had a weekly standing movie night for the household. We watch a silly action movie, mostly for each of us to ogle the full spectrum of stars, but also to just hang out. Outside of his constant flirting, I really do like Chase. “Yeah! I got something with the rock tonight, I’m sure you’ll be into it!” I laugh, as you jokingly drop your mouth cartoonishly, making a train whistle noise. “I’ve got a bit of work to do this afternoon though, so I’ll just see you tonight. You wanna be in charge of cocktails this time?” “Sure! I’ll pick out something while I’m out! And if I find anything that would look good on you while clothes shopping, I’ll pick that up too!” He finishes his coffee, rinses it off, and puts it in the sink, as he walks off, getting ready for the day. I finish shortly after him, and move to my room, opening my laptop and getting to work. I hear Chase finish up showering, quicker than usual, and he peeks into my room, clad in an incredibly tight tank top and shorts, like a gym goer who suddenly hit a growth spurt. “See you later, Alex!” Chase says, seeing I’m in the thick of my work, and leaves me be, heading out the door. Chase hits up his errands throughout the day, picking out some clothes for me while shopping, sending me pictures of the potential outfits from the changing room, next to some bigger outfits obviously for him. Surprise surprise, Chase is barely clothed and just in frame of these pictures, purposely so. I text him back, saying the clothes look good, but to chill out a bit. He just texts back a winky face. I roll my eyes and flip my phone back around. ** Chase’s perspective ** I sigh at Alex’s lack of response, and heads to his tailor. Next to the storefront is a new shop, “Mystic Solutions”. I have the day free, why not explore. *It's probably just some incense shop or the like,* I think as I head inside. Once in there, it seems to match my thoughts, a new age wiccan shop or similar with things for smells, cleansing, and so on. Rolling my eyes and chuckling, I come across the potion isle. Looking at them, I'm startled by the clerk coming up behind me and asking if I need help. "Well, do you have any love potions?" I ask with a laugh, making her giggle a bit. "Not exactly sir, but we do have something similar. Let me guess, a boy you like isn't into that? It's pretty common in this town," she says, leaving me to blush that I was that readable. Nodding in response, she moves to a dark bottle and picks it up. "Now, this is just a guess, but I'm thinking you want him nice and eager for you? Open to being your man? This should do the trick, it just...relaxes their inhibitions, lets them realize how good things feel. He'll be putty in your hands, just make sure to follow the directions. Too much can have side effects!" She warns as she hands it to me. I had stopped listening after she said it would open your mind to me, already deciding that even a 1% chance was worth the money. Nodding along, I pay her and head out, eager to get home and make us some drinks. *Oh god, if this works...* I think, wincing a bit as my cock pushes against my tight pants, my excitement obvious to anyone who looks. ** Alex’s perspective ** I hear Chase finally come into the front door, around 5 PM, long day out! I decide to close my laptop and head out of my room, finding him already in the kitchen, whipping up some drinks in a frenzy. “Doing ok there dude? Need any help?” I ask, watching him rush around, and he snaps his neck up, waving me off. “No way! Hah, just a complicated drink recipe, go ahead and start that movie up! I’ll order some pizza or something! It’s my cheat day.” Chase says, as he looks at the label of some vial, clearly just scanning it, and dumps the full thing into one of the cups. I shrug and walk over to the couch, turning on the movie, just hitting play, he’ll be over in a second. Not like you miss much with these dumb movies. He finally heads over, little martini glasses in hand, passing me the one in his left hand. “Cheers!” We say in unison, clinking our glasses and taking a sip. Fuck! This is delicious! I immediately take a few more sips. Chase always makes the fruitier drinks I would never have ordered for myself, but are always incredible. “Dude this rocks!” I say, after a few minutes, the movie getting to a scene where the Rock, for some reason, is fully shirtless and running through the woods. “You like it?” Chase asks, a weird cryptic tone in his voice. “Yeah it’s fucking great! I might ask you for another here in a few!” I say, guzzling down the last few sips after I say so, setting my drink down. Damn, this is strong though, I’m feeling almost… woozy. I look at you in the face, your chiseled jaw and sharp blue eyes studying me intensely. A feeling I’m used to having from you, but…. Right now it feels nice. I look down, and see your big arms, bunching up into a sizeable muscle as you take a sip. “You’ve really gotten big lately, huh?” I ask, noting how tight your tank top looks, outlining your pecs and each individual ab muscle, a perfect six pack. “Yeah.. uh… I have started a new routine recently!” Chase says, surprised at my interest, quickly darting his eyes to my completed drink then back to me. “You…. You… you wanna feel?” He says, flexing his sizeable bicep as he leans back onto the couch. “I actually would love to!” I say, uncharacteristically enthusiastically, as I scooch closer to you on the couch, smelling your manly scent from your huge body, loving it. I reach up and feel your bicep, not even able to get both of my small hands to circle the muscle. “Holy shit dude, these are gargantuan. You have been looking incredible lately!” “Uhh yeah!” Chase says, excitement entering his voice. “I’m bigger pretty much everywhere. That’s why I’ve had to get my clothes tailored recently. My pecs are really growing too.” Chase bounces his pecs under his tank top, moving the fabric. He grabs one of my hands and guides me to cap his pec, feeling the muscle rolling under my touch. “Can… can I take off your shirt?” I ask, almost pressed fully against you. “Sure you can, but maybe we take this to my room?” Part two coming soon!

Thanks to @liftme for the inspiration. Preface This story has lurked unfinished in the Unfinished sub-forum since 2018, if I remember correctly. After the seventh update, it became suitable for the general Story sub-forum. Becoming like them The heavily built muscleman who stepped out of the machine wasn't the tiny youth who had stepped inside, though you knew they must be the same person, despite the extreme and alarming differences. But it is perhaps better to start from the beginning. * * * You were writing on your PhD. Professor Zimmermann allowed you to use his laboratory, and the grants for the project allowed your entire team to hire engineers to build new equipment in accordance to your designs. Though hypotheses might work in theory, you needed equipment to test them and prove them. Hardware wasn't the only obstacle. You also needed test subjects. It turned out, that the offer attracted about 50% of each personality-type. One half of the test subjects were university athletes with the desire to improve their already impressive capacity, the other half were short and scrawny student nurturing a hope that the experiment might help them improve their physique. The three initial test-subjects didn't change much if any, but you found out, that it could be the result of a construction error. When the engineers had modified the construction, you could proceed. * * * You found three volunteer test subjects on Professor Zimmermann's waiting list. Smith was tall and sporty, and though he was about five years younger than you, he uncomfortably reminded you of the bullies from your highschool years: A brash and seemingly confident womanizer bragging about how much he was able to lift at the gym. Johnson was stocky and muscular, didn't speak much, but, when he did, he usually agreed to what Smith said. Davies was short and lean (Smith called him "skinny"), built in a manner similar to yourself. * * * "Beginning interview 3 with Test Subject C.1. – Mr. Smith. You have told Professor Zimmermann about your medical record in interview 1. Would you like to tell me if you have any concern regarding the next step of the study?" "Concern? Why should I have any concern? I agreed to volunteer because you told us, that you needed red-blooded Alpha bros like myself for your tests, and that you could make us stronger, bigger, faster. It's like a fucking childhood dream. The new untested gainers helped me lift 45 pounds more than earlier, in just a week. When the IVs were added to the experiment, I couldn't believe my eyes, and if you ask my girlfriend, she'll tell you that my strength isn't the only thing that has increased, know what I mean? But why the hell do you allow Davies to take part of this? He's not got what it takes. He's not built of the right stuff." * * * "Beginning interview 3 with Test Subject C.2. – Mr. Johnson. You have told Professor Zimmermann about your medical record in interview 1. Would you like to tell me if you have any concern regarding the next step of the study?" Silence. "Mr. Johnson, the recorded interviews add important information. Will you please answer the questions." "Well. Yes. I though all these blood samples and urine samples gave you what you need for your research?" "The personal experience of the test subjects will add information." "Do you need to call me Mr. Johnson? I'd prefer if you'd call me Chuck." "If you prefer that, Chuck, I will call you Chuck." "I ... I like the tests. I played rugby before, and a belly may add some force during a match, but I don't play rugby anymore, and, to be honest, I'm worried that I will add the sort of belly my Dad and uncles have. The gainers and the IV has intensified my workouts, and my body fat is lower now. I would like to continue, and I like the other test subjects. It's fun to listen to Smith, and I like to give Davies advice at the gym." * * * "Beginning interview 3 with Test Subject C.3. – Mr. Davies. You have told Professor Zimmermann about your medical record in interview 1. Would you like to tell me if you have any concern regarding the next step of the study?" "I'm not sure. Perhaps it was a bad idea to volunteer to this project." "Why so? Do you have experienced any medical complications you haven't told us about?" "Medical complications? No, it's not something like that." Silence. You cleared your throat in a supportive and encouraging way. "I'm not sure I want to be around the other test subjects. Workouts are, uh, fun in a way, and that's something new to me, but I feel ... I don't like to work out together with the other test subjects. Not Smith, at least." Silence. "It doesn't matter when you work out, as long as you follow the recommended programme. Could it help, if you exercised at other times?" "Yes, I think so. It's otherwise rather, uh, fun to participate. I didn't think, that I would, uh, like exercise, and now I have actually added some, uh, muscles." "That's good, isn't it?" "Am I supposed to like it? It's like, uh, I'm not a jock like Smith and Johnson, and I have always preferred to spend time on study instead of sports, and now I feel bad because I, uh, like to exercise." "I'm sure it is good for your personal development to be able to combine intellectual activities with physical activities. You must have guessed that, otherwise you wouldn't have volunteered to begin with, would you?" "Um, yes, you have a point there, but are you allowed to enjoy it this much?" "Don't worry. Smith and Johnson seem to enjoy it. Why shouldn't you?" "Well, you see. I don't want to become like them." "Each test subject come into the project with their own past experiences and personality traits. The research project will not change who you are. It will only enhance your physical capacity, if it goes well, and we don't take any unnecessary risks here. It's not like the scientific accidents in fiction." "If... If you say so. So, I am allowed to exercise at other times than Smith and Johnson? And I am allowed to proceed to next step?" "Yes and yes. Your medical data look very promising. We will proceed to next step in a few days." "I think ... I think, that I would like that." * * * What is it with younger people today? Late again? None of the three had arrived in time for the next step of the experiment, but Smith entered the lab, just as you began to become mildly irritated. "So. There you are. More punctual, than the other two, at least." He smiled again, and his white teeth flashed. As instructed, he had changed into a stringer, elastic training bottoms and a pair of trainers. He had got a V-shape already, when he first volunteered for the experiment, but three months with the drip and the supplements had added some mass to his innate shape, and he looked like the muscular guys in sports commercials. Heavens know how the next step would affect him. "As I told you all three last week, the next step is about activating the active substances you have absorbed for three months. Your body must now be saturated by them. The activation will occur by exposing you to anabolic radiation." He smiled again. The glint in his eyes was as cocky as it was devoid of intelligence. "I like the sound of that. You showed us the radiation chambers last time. Reminds me of that scene in Captain America. I love the thought of extreme gains. Want to look like a comics character in real life." Gains. He said "gains", but there was something in the way he pronounced it, that caused you to hear GAINZ, as in "gainz lol bro knowwhaddimean?". You tried hard to conceal your problems with Smith. Anyhow. Tonight you would have new test data, and, if the other two showed up as agreed, you would have three sets of new test data. Something to base next step on. You opened Test Chamber 1. Smith was right. There was a resemblance to that scene in that film, but there were also differences of course. Reality trump fiction. The pane of lead-glass was comparatively large, and you would be able to watch the face and chest of the test subject, at least on lower energy levels. The glass was prepared to darken at higher energy levels, in order to protect observers outside. Smith stepped inside, still smiling mischievously, not understanding the gravity of the situation. A radiation chamber isn't a toy, and even if the recently discovered anabolic radiation didn't belong to the lethal category of radiation as alpha- beta- and gamma-radiation do, it was definitely potentially dangerous. Even UV rays and X-rays are dangerous in excess. Particle physicists had been forced to revaluate the standard model of particles when anabolic radiation was discovered, and there were still a vast area of exploration to be done. The lid closed, but seconds before it closed, Smith shouted in a carefree way: "Make me buff, Doc!" * * * Davies and Johnson ... Chuck ... arrived a few minutes after activation of Smith's Test Chamber. Davies' posture was slightly more comfortable in the company of Johnson ... Chuck ... when Smith wasn't able to interrupt, but there was some discomfort in his facial expression. Chuck seemed his usual sunny and chuckling self, his big hand on Davies' shoulder. Both of them halted their steps and watched agape the transformation taking place in Test Chamber 1. The blue light shimmered around Smith -- similar to the glow from a tanning bed -- and Smith's physical shape was ... changing. Smith had been in good condition three months ago, and he had been in a good condition when he had entered the chamber, but this ... This was on another level. Look like a comics character? What a suitable expression. All of Smith's muscles were swole. Smith perspirated, and he emitted moaning sounds in a voice, that sounded deeper than before: "Fuck, yes! This is ... Yeah ... Doc ... Look at this! ... Wow! ... Oh! ... Hey? Are you here? Can't wait to see you grow, Chuck. And what are you doing here, Dweeb? Didn't I tell you ... UH! Didn't I tell you, that you are not built of the right ... Fuck yeah! .... The size! ... Ooooh!" * * * Chuck and Davies watched what happened to Smith, and you could tell, that none of them were unaffected by the sight. Davies blushed, and seemed to be embarrassed: "I'm nervous. Are you sure it's safe, Sir?" A bright smile lightened up Chuck's powerful face, and his eyes were ablaze in wonder. Chuck couldn't stop himself from exclaiming: "Hell, yes! Do it to me! Do it to both of us! You will like it, little buddy!" You had to make up for the late arrival of Davies and Chuck as best as you could. You rushed them inside Test Chambers 2 and 3, closed the lids, and returned to the equipment. Readings on pulse, bodyheat and blood pressure of Test Subject C.2 and Test Subject C.3. Switching Test Chamber 2 and Test Chamber 3 on. Increasing the level carefully. Returning attention to Test Chamber 1 ... Sweat trickled from Smith, soaking his stringer. The outlines of his bulging pecs and hard abs would, by now, have been visible even if he hadn't been soaked in sweat. Smith shivered and grunted, but, by the sound of it, not because of any pain. The pre-programmed run of this test cycle was approaching its end, and Test Chamber A was winding down. The blue shimmer faded. The humming sound decreased and went out. Only the other two chambers were making any noise. When the safety delay ended, the lid opened automatically, and Smith stepped outside. The smirk on his face had increased, and he made a pose you had seen bodybuilders do, but you couldn't remember its name: Smith's left hand rested at his hip, and his right arm was flexed, his right hand clenched in front of his right hip. The body of the athletic university student had turned into the body of some sort of bodybuilder, and he seemed to enjoy it. "Look at this mass, Geek! Thanks for speeding up my gainz." He grabbed your collar, and lifted you in front of himself. "Can't see any weights around, so your bodyweight have to do." He curled you, and disappointment spread in his face: "You are too lightweight, Geek. No match for my new improved MUSCLES." He curled you several times, put you down, disappeared into the Research Gym next door, and returned, carrying two rubber-coated dumbbells with a chromed handle. "Look at this, Geek. More to my taste." He began to curl the big dumbbells, curled them perhaps a dozen times, and put them down. You were able to notice the figures engraved on the dumbbells: 75 kilogrammes/165 lbs. Though you hadn't entered the research subject from the angle of sports, but of medical recovery for emaciated patients, you had the impression, that this was fairly heavy. In former tests, Smith had curled considerably lighter dumbbells six to eight times. "You should be proud, Geek. You found the right guy and turned him into a mass monster. What a pity, that you are not built to join me." He lifted you again -- his big, powerful hands under your armpits -- and then let the collar of your white lab-coat hang on a hook protruding from the wall, close to your desk. "Hang on. Don't go anyway." The smug smirk returned. He turned around to watch the two active Test Chambers. He took a few steps -- no, his improved quads and hamstrings caused him to WADDLE -- closer to the Test Chambers. "Now, do you see anything wrong, Geek? Since, I do. In front of me I have a real Bro gaining a lot, like I did, but in front of me I also have a Dweeb not worth wasting these gainers, IV's and growth rays on. Do you really expect this scrawny nobody to gain anything? Look at him! Even inside that Chamber he's only reached, what do you guess, 140 or 150 pound?" "Stop behaving like that, Smith, and let me down. I have an experiment to perform. You can't keep me away from the controls like this!" His eyes burned, probably stoked by his increased testosterone levels, you thought. "I can't? Who are you, to tell me what I can and can't do, little Geek? Now, watch this!" Smith waddled to the controls, took a look at them, and turned the controls, increasing the anabolic radiation in both Test Chambers. The blue shimmer behind the glass became brighter, and both test subjects made shouts, a shout of fear from Davies, a shout of pleasure from Johnson. Both shouts turned into moans. "You hear that? Chuck loves his medicine, and the Dweeb will probably fry. Am I not right?" Smith turned the controls again. The moans became louder: Johnson's moans of pleasure and Davies moans of fear. The latter shouted: "No! It's too much!" Smith faced you and imitated Davies, teasingly: "It's too much! ... Look at me, Geek. Was it too much for this Alpha Bro? Was it?" Smith made a double biceps, turning his back on the Chambers, too obsessed with his own increased strength and muscle mass, to spend any thoughts on what was happening to the test subjects. "Smith. Turn the levels down to average immediately, or you may face legal consequences!" Smith was too deep into feeling his new muscles, to answer you. "There is nothing average about this brawn! Look what an Alpha I have become! Look at these guns! And these delts!" Smith posed and flexed his muscles in front of you, as you helplessly dangled above the floor, but he soon got bored. A glint awakened in his eyes –– a thirst to explore his new strength -- and he left the Lab in the direction of the Research Gym. You could hear the sound of weights through the open doors, but you were left alone in the Lab. Alone to watch the experiment to go awry in front of you, the Chambers working at too high levels of anabolic radiation. "No! Not me! I ...", Davies yelped inside Chamber 3, as the bolts of too high anabolic radiation crackled and hit his defenceless slim body -- well, what until recently had been a slim swimmer's body. It was hard to discern Davies clearly, because of the bright blue glow, but, by now, Davies looked like he sort of man who successfully competed in Men's Physique. The stringer had looked misplaced when Davies stepped into the Chamber, but now it cling to his chest and his waist in a flattering way. The stretchy bottoms now clung to his expanding quads and hamstrings. Even his voice was changing, going deeper. Deeper. "No! I'm ... I'm not supposed to ... Uh! No! Fuck! Uh! It's ... Uh! It's so good! So fucking good! Yes! Bigger! Make me bigger! I'm becoming ... UH! I'M BECOMING LIKE THEM! ... Hell, yeah! Look at this mass! Look at this Alpha Bro I'm becoming! This jock power! THE MASS! Feeling so hard! So much! Yes! More! Harder! Bigger! Stronger! Heavier!" The stringer couldn't take anymore. Davies' newfound and still growing brawn BULGED and expanded, ripping the stringer apart. Blue-glowing power-emissions caused Davies sweat-coated chest to shine inside the Chamber, underlining the sheer power of Davies' pecs. Deep ravines separated Davies' pecs and abs, and the waist of the once so tiny test subject now looked like cobblestones. Immensely powerful lats caused the outline of Davies to look like a perfect Y. If it was voluntarily or involuntarily you didn't know, but Davies began to flex his arms inside the Chamber. The now mountainous biceps and intimidating triceps formed upper arms, that could have caused envy even on a Mr. Olympia stage. Davies adjusted his stance, because the rapid growth of his thighs caused his legs to press into each other. You could see bolts and sparks of anabolic radiation crackle between Davies teeth, and out of Davies' eyes as his physical shape entered a state far beyond anything seen on a bodybuilding stage: Davies now consisted of steel-hard muscles growing into titanic proportions. The seams of his training-bottoms couldn't take anymore. The tatters fell to the bottom of the Chamber, revealing Davies' underwear the same moment Davies' rock-hard glutes and unruly manhood forced the underwear to disintegrate. In Chamber 2, a similar, but not identical process was underway with Chuck. Though Chuck hadn't lacked any muscle mass when the experiment began, it now increased in unfathomable speed, and it was obvious, that Chuck's sub-cutaneous fat was burning away at visible rate, revealing the brawny muscles beneath. The sound of the Chambers became louder, and the light inside them became blindingly white. Roars came from the men inside: Assertive, virile roars of men in a state of ecstasy. A scent of burned machinery began to fill the Lab, and your worry became more intense. Then, the program winded down, the sound decreased, the Chambers opened and the two Test Subjects stepped outside. The scent of testosterone-fuelled Man filled the Lab. The heavily built muscleman who stepped out of Chamber 3 wasn't the tiny youth who had stepped inside, though you knew they must be the same person, despite the extreme and alarming differences. You didn't like the smirk, which hadn't been there before, and you didn't like the arrogant fire that burned in his brown eyes. Chuck had left Chamber 2, and his shape matched Davies, but there was jolliness in his gaze and his smile was cheerful. Chuck let his big palms caress his abs, and his smile broadened. The physical presence of the two men filled the Lab, and your reason had difficulties to take the sight in, of two towering virile presences seemingly built by globes of steel-hard bronzed flesh. Their presence wasn't the only thing to fill the Lab. Sweat glistened, and the scent of tall, heavy and confident men filled the Lab to a suffocating degree, causing your knees to tremble. It was Davies' voice, that broke the silence: "Let's show Smith what we have become. Someone ought to teach him a lesson." The broad-shouldered bronzed behemoth, that had been Davies, clenched his fist and punched his other palm insinuatingly, his powerful chin lifted in an arrogant angle. With a confident gait, and with his shoulders swinging from left to right as he waddled, Davies walked in the direction of the Research Gym, and, with a playful smile, Chuck followed in the steps of his little buddy. His little buddy wasn't little anymore.

Yesterday Pasidious mentioned that he had run across this excellent story by BBMikeNJ in the Post-2007 Archive. It's one of my all time faves so I checked it out and was disappointed to learn that only the first time chapters were available in the archive! I contacted Mike privately and asked whether he would be OK having me re-post it and happily he was amenable! I will do some research and if there are other BBMikeNJ stories missing from the current iteration of the Forum I will consult him about re-posting those as well. Enjoy! -- rpj By BBMikeNJ I met this guy by chance, in a m4m chatroom for Seattle, of all places. I don't live in Seattle, but was going to be out there for work, and was hoping to find someone to meet, maybe go out to dinner with, show me around...not even necessarily a hook-up. Although, in the chatrooms, that's hard to find. Most of the first responses I got were "you top or bottom?" Just when I started thinking I'd be spending a lot of evenings in Seattle on my own, I got IM'd from Jeff. "How you doing?" he asked. "Good here man," I answered cautiously. "Why are you in this chatroom, your profile says you're from Cleveland?" I was impressed that he was typing in whole words. "I'll be there for a few days on business starting tomorrow, and was looking for someone who might enjoy showing me the town." We chatted for a few minutes more. Jeff was a 29yo computer geek, which were his words, and was easy to chat with. We seemed to have enough in common to make us both agree to meet. We swapped pictures, and he didn't look like a psycho, assuming it was really him in the pic. In fact, he really did look like a computer geek. He was cute though, and reminded me of the guy that plays Ugly Betty's boyfriend Henry on the TV show, and since this is normally not my type sexually, I thought it would work out perfectly to have a casual time with him during my short stay. We arranged to meet up the next evening at the restaurant next to the hotel I'd be staying at. I had to go to bed after that, as I had a 6am flight to Seattle the next morning that would hopefully get me to my conference by 11am pacific time. Everything went on time with my flight, although I was a little late to the conference by the time I checked into the hotel. Fortunately the meetings were right in the hotel itself, but I got so busy with them that I nearly forgot about my dinner with Jeff until I got back up to my room around 7 o'clock. I rushed down to the lobby and onto the street. As Jeff had said, the restaurant was literally next door, so I was not late at all. In fact, as I reached for the front door of the restaurant, a tall clean-cut nerdy looking guy was reaching for it at the same time. "Jeff?" I asked tentatively. "Mike?" he asked back. We both smiled and shook hands. He did have a cute smile, but was actually thinner than I had even imagined. We had a great time at dinner, especially for two people who had never met. I thought to myself half-way thru the dinner that this guy could make a great friend, and how nice it was not to have the sexual pressure I'd have had if he was a musclehead. Although four glasses of wine later, I was feeling some sexual pressure. Jeff was starting to look cuter and cuter, and muscle or no muscle, I had an empty hotel room waiting for me right next door. We chatted ourselves thru the main course, and when the dessert menu came, I looked at Jeff and said "You want to just go back to my room for a little bit?" "Sure," he said with a grin. We made our way back to my hotel. In the elevator, I promised myself not to make the first move. I didn't want to ruin a potential friendship by some half-tipsy sexual advances. We got up to my room, and I let him in ahead of me. The second I stepped inside and the door shut, we were all over each other. Groping and pawing. I pinned him up against the door and kissed him deep and hard and long. Both of us had hard-ons by the time I stopped. "Wow," he said. We both took off our shirts. We both had on white guinea tees. I was bigger and more muscled than him, but he was lean and smooth. "You have a great body," he said. "I wish I had muscles like that." I flexed my right arm at him. "Wow," he said. "Now let me see yours," I said to him. "Nah. I'm way too skinny!" "You look tight though. Let me see." He raised his arm and gave it a half-assed flex. It was skinny, but a tight little mound formed. "Come on, Jeff, flex it harder." He flexed harder, and the mound bunched up a bit higher. "I told you I was skinny!" he said. "That's not half bad, man. Now, shake out your arm, and flex it again." He shook his arm out, then brought it back into a flex, looking at himself in the mirror. "See?" I said. "You got gunz. Now squeeze out that flex as hard as you can and hold it." He flexed harder, and the muscle bunched up even more. "Now unflex it and let it hang down for a minute." He put his arm down and I went over to him and started rubbing it up and down. His skin was smooth as satin, and his skin had no imperfections at all. His arm, though fairly thin, felt hard and sinewy. "You feel it swelling up?" "Yeah, I think I do." I knew from our talk at dinner that he had never lifted weights. I could feel his biceps belly plumping up like a Ball Park frank. After about a minute of massage his arm, I said "Now, flex it again." He flexed into the mirror, and his arm did look fuller. "WOW!" he responded. Even I was a little taken aback by how swole it had grown. Both of us were getting turned on by his newly pumped arm. "Feel it," I told him. He reached over with his other hand and squeezed his arm. He looked at me surprised. "It's hot to the touch!" he said excitedly. I reached over and put my hand over his mound. It was surprisingly hard. "Jeff, man, imagine if you lifted," I said, getting hard to the feel of his tight lean arm. "Here," I said, "lay on the bed and let your arm hang over the edge." He did it, and we both watched as his forearm veins started to show thru his smooth skin. They popped out more than I would have imagined. Blue and branching, pulsing thru the pale underside of his forearm. I got onto the bed and straddled him. I rubbed his arm from his shoulder down, force it to swell even more. And then more. His skin felt so tight, like it might split from the swelling of his arm muscles. "God," he said, "It's throbbing! Keep doing it!" His right arm wasn't the only thing throbbing. We both had raging hard-ons, and I couldn't remember when my cock had ached with such pleasure. I leaned down onto Jeff and kissed him again, pulling his arm up and against the side of my neck, feeling the heat of it, the pulsing of his swelling veins. We kissed deeply and I bucked hard into him, our cocks grinding into each other thru our pants. Suddenly, Jeff flipped us both over on the bed. Now he was on top of me, looking down. He brought up his right arm and FLEXED. His arm was probably all of 15 inches, but he flexes so hard, the biceps swelled together, pulling away from his elbow and mounding UP. The peak had to be 2 inches bigger than when we had started. "Godddam, Jeff!" I grunted, as my whole body shuddered at the sight of his tight nerd muscle. I felt him shuddering too. Both of us came in our pants at the same moment. He lowered himself on top of me. We laid there breathing heavily on each other for awhile. Finally, he said "I just came to my own muscle." "Jeffie, bud, we gotta get you some weights...." More to cum...

--

Hola, ha pasado mucho desde mi historia anterior, jajá. El día de hoy les traigo esta nueva y extensa historia ya completa de una sola vez, espero y les guste Él es Ricardo (Ricky), tiene 20 años, ha trabajado como Taquero desde los 18 años, justo al salir de preparatoria. El negocio le fue heredado gracias a su difunto padre, el cual Ricardo motivado por sus últimas palabras de "Debes trabajar y convertirte en todo un hombre" aceptó. Ricardo era un chico bonachón, media 1.67, tenía un abdomen flácido y unos brazos no tan trabajados, a él no le importaba mucho ser así, aunque a veces le gustaría ser más fuerte, como su padre hubiera querido, lo único que le importaba a él es ser una persona gentil y amable; aunque la amabilidad que el tenía llegaba a perjudicarle, solía dar tacos gratis a personas que decían no tener dinero para pagarselos diciendo que otro día lo harían, obviamente mintiendo y aprovechandose de su confianza. Esto le había pasado factura a Ricardo ya que no le alcanzaba el dinero para pagarle al dueño del local en el que estaba su puesto de tacos. -. Tres mil cuatrocientos noventa y nueve, y tres mil quinientos! A la verga, no me llega la lana para pagarle al dueño. Me hace falta más dinero, aghh. Debería a ver cobrado a esos culeros que no me pagan. -. Hey que tranza Ricky. *Decía un muchacho de apariencia delgada y con muchas ojeras* -. Hola, Pepe... Nada solo estoy viendo que me falta un chingo para pagarle al dueño del local. Pepe era el mejor amigo de Ricardo desde la prepa, tomó un camino diferente a él vendiendo droga, suele irle bien aunque también suele consumirla lo cual se puede deducir por su apariencia delgada aunque con un poquito de musculo y su mirada perdida. -. Chale carnal, yo te prestaría pero no tengo nada ya lo gasté todo y no me ha pagado el patrón aún... -. No te preocupes... Ya me di por vencido... -. Ya te dije que te vengas a trabajar conmigo, pagan muy bien, jejé. -. No, no voy a vender droga, mi papá no hubiera querido eso... -. Tú piénsalo ya verás como te irá de bien jajá. Eh, ponme unos al pastor, ya me ruje todo. -. Marchando... *Decía tristemente mientras se ponía manos a la obra con sus tacos al pastor* Ten, aquí están. -. Uhmmm, está si es mierda de la buena, no sé cómo no tienes el dinero suficiente si estás cosas están bien buenas. *Decía Pepe mientras masticaba con la boca abierta* -. Gracias, tu si aprecias mi comida carnal. -. Es que es muy buena... Bueno, ya me tengo que ir *Decía mientras limpiaba su boca* llámame si queres algo carnalito. -. 'ta bien bro, adiós. -. Ahh... Ya nadie viene a comer tacos, cuando era niño este sitio estaba lleno de restaurantes de comida típica mexicana, ahora la mayoría de estos son veganos o lugares para hacer ejercicio, es un mal lugar para mi puesto... Aún así es el que menos me cobra, y está difícil encontrar otro lugar. Estoy acabado. *Se decía asimismo* De repente un carro lujoso se acercó hacia el puesto de Ricardo, parqueandose en frente de él, de el auto salió un hombre bien vestido con cara algo pretenciosa. Él era Santiago, el hijo del dueño de los locales y dueño de una empresa de moda, heredó todo eso de su padre que había fallecido hace dos años. Era un hombre de 1.73, atlético y vegano, cuidaba mucho su dieta y le gustaba vestir bien. -. H-Hola, Don Santi. -. Hola, señor Ricardo, ya le dije que no me llame "Santi" mi nombre es Santiago. -. S-sí, disculpe... -. Bueno, como ya debes saber, estamos en ese día del mes en el que vengo a cobrar el pago por el local, así que necesito que me des el dinero ahora, por favor. -. E-eh... No quiere comerse unos tacos..? Jejé. -. No me ofrezca tan grotesco "manjar" yo solo vengo por el dinero, así que demelo ¡ahora! *Decía friamente* -. Este... Re-resulta que no lo tengo completo, jejé... Le ha ido mal al negocio y me preguntaba si me podría dar por lo menos una semanita más para juntar el dinero, jé... -Pfft, no me haga reír; usted sabe muy bien que no le cobro demasiado y aún así no me va a pagar? Ni crea que le voy a dar otro día más, así que mañana en la tarde más le vale que se lleve todo a otro lugar. Vamos a convertir este lugar de comida grotesca en un negocio de batidos saludables. Adiós. Santiago se dirigió rápidamente hacia su auto y se fue del lugar. -. Mierda... Papá lo siento mucho... No pude mantener el negocio... *Decía Ricardo tristemente* Mientras tanto Pepe se encontraba en la bodega donde trabajaba junto a su patrón. -. Oye Pepe, ven acá cabroncito *Decía su Jefe* -. Que tranza patroncito? -. Necesito que pruebes esta madre, es una nueva droga que ha venido por parte de los chinos de Japón, dicen que es una bien fuerte y aún están experimentando con ella. Como sé que le entras a todo te la dejo a ti pa' que la pruebes, he escuchado que quizá no la vuelvan a hacer porque es muy poderosa y no quieren que caiga en malas manos, pero si me la dieron es porque soy de confianza y he sido cliente de esos taka-taka, así que aprovéchala mijo. -. A huevos que sí jefecito, puede confiar en mi. (No le entendí casi ni madres pero la cosa es que está buena esta mierda) *Decía mientras tomaba la bolsita de droga y la guardaba en su bolsillo derecho* -. Ah, y vende estas bolsas de mariguana en el parque, ya sabes, lo de siempre. -. Claro que sí, capitancito. Pepe salió de la bodega, justo en la entrada de esta recibió una llamada de su amigo Ricardo. -. Qué tranza Ricky? Qué paso? -. Ah... Ya me mandaron a la verga, necesito que me ayudes a subir unas cosas a la troca para llevármelas a mi casa. -. Chale, vale verga el dueño de esos locales, ni una semanita más te dio para que vendiera? -. No, ni verga... Pero ya ni modo, tengo que buscar trabajo con lo jodida que está la situación. -. 'uta amiguito, ya voy pa' allá. Ricardo comenzó a guardar sus cosas en cajas, mientras que Pepe se encontraba en camino hacia su negocio. -. Ay... Papá, discúlpame siento decepcionarte papito, no pude hacerte honor... *Decía Ricky con lagrimas en sus ojos* Pepe llegó al negocio, encontrándose a su amigo llorando. -. Ya llegó tu hombre Ricky, jajá... Ay... No carnal... 'tas mal... Ya no llores. -. Disculpa cabrón, no podía soportar... Creo que ya se me fue... -. Así me gusta carnal, que seas fuerte, quizá no de cuerpo pero si de mente, jajá. -. Jejé... Gracias, ahora ayúdame a levantar estas cajas bien pesadas. -. Ok, allá voy. *Decía Pepe mientras levantaba las cajas con facilidad* Pfft, jajaja, no pesan nada, si estas bien débilucho wey. -. Ya wey, ya sé que no soy bien fuerte, pero así me gusta. -. Ya wey, jajá, no te enojes... Ah, y la oferta sigue en pie, ya sabes lo de ir a vender ya sabes qué conmigo. *Decía Pepe mientras guiñaba su ojo* -. No, nunca le haría eso a mi papá que en paz descanse... Prefiero ser pobre y sano... -. Tú dices eso porque nunca la probaste, deberías hacerlo. -.No... Mejor cambia de tema y terminemos guardando. -. Sale, tú te lo pierdes... ¿Oye y esta carne? *Decía mientras observaba un tupper* -. Ah, me la llevaré a comer hoy, sino lo hago se me echa a perder. -Ah... *Decía Pepe mientras una idea surgía en la cabeza de este* (Debería ponerle un poco de mariguana a su carne pa' que la pruebe y así va a ver como le gusta jiji) Pepe se acercó más al tupper, sin pensarlo, sacó una bolsita de su bolsillo derecho y lo vertió todo en su carne, cerró el tupper y comenzó a sacudirlo para que se mezclara bien. -. ¿Qué haces? *Preguntaba consternado Ricardo* si quieres un poco de carne te doy... -. No, yo en casa tengo mucha comida, jajá... Vamos a seguir subiendo tus cosas a la troca. *Decía Pepe nervioso* -. Sale, está bien ... Rarito. Ricardo y Pepe subieron casi todo al auto, excepto la estufa, unas sillas y el refri. -. ¿Y esto lo vas a dejar? *Preguntaba Pepe* -. Sí, me dijo que tengo hasta mañana en la tarde para irme, así que veré si puedo vender algo más... -. Ah... Bueno, creo que ya es hora de que cierres por hoy Ricky. -. Sí... Ayúdame a meter la estufa al local. -. Sale. *Decía Pepe mientras sostenía un lado de la estufa* Ricardo hacía lo máximo que podía, pero al final el mayor trabajo lo hizo Pepe; terminaron de cerrar y se despidieron, Ricardo se fue a su casa mientras Pepe se fue al parque a vender droga. -. No puedo esperar a que me diga que le pareció *Decía Pepe mientras frotaba sus manos pícaramente*pero pa' mientras a hacer dinerito con más droguita, jajá. Ricardo llegó a su casa, bajó su tupper con comida y lo dejó sobre la mesa y se sentó un rato a pensar. -.Ay... Vale verga, tengo que empezar a buscar trabajo... Maldito Santiago, debería haberme dado una semanita más, ya le había hecho esto mismo a varios otros negocios como los helados de Doña Chonita o el puesto de carnita asada de Don Luis... Pero qué se le va a poder hacer, no se le puede decir nada... Lo siento papá, te fallé... *Decía tristemente* por lo menos aún te tengo a ti, carne, esta tristeza me está dando mucha hambre... Ricardo comenzó a devorar toda la carne gracias a su despecho, se sentía vacío, esperando a que está acción lo ayudara. -. Uh... Esto no me va a hacer bien... *Decía mientras tocaba su estómago* será mejor que vaya a dormirme ya... Mañana tengo que levantarme temprano para vender lo más que pueda. Ricardo se puso su pijama y se dirijió a su cama a rezar un poco. -. Por favor, Dios, dame fuerzas para sobrellevar esta situación, ojalá y estés cuidando a mi papito hasta allá arriba y dile que lo siento... No pude convertirme en el hombre que él quería.... Ricardo terminó y se acostó a dormir, todo iba bien hasta que el reloj dió las 3:55 am; algo le pasaba a Ricardo, su estómago comenzó a hacer ruido y su cuerpo comenzó a temblar... -. Ugh... Mi estómago... Me está temblando el cuerpo... Agh... No debí comerme toda la carne antes de dormir... Ricardo se abrazaba asimismo mientras el dolor invadía su cuerpo, de pronto su temblor comenzó a hacerse más fuerte, gracias a esto Ricardo dió un grito desgarrador... -. AAAAAGGHH!! Du-duelegh... Tan pronto Ricardo soltó el grito su cuerpo empezó a cambiar. Sus piernas comenzaban a crecer, se salían demasiado de su pijama; su torso comenzó a estirarse dejándo ver su ombligo y estirando su camisa, sus brazos se estiraba más y más; -. Agh... Estoy-creciendo... Uff. Justo cuando Ricardo pensaba que el estiramiento había terminado una nueva ola de cambios se hizo presente. Primero con su espalda volviéndola mucho más ancha y más musculosa, destruyendo por completo su camisa; sus hombros aumentaron de tamaño, se volvieron enormes, sus flácidos brazos comenzaron a inflarse al punto de verse como grandes toronjas; sus piernas comenzaron a llenarse de músculos, que al mismo tiempo hacían que su pantalón se rompiera convirtiéndolo en unos shorts; su pecho palpitaba, desatando unos pectorales enormes que parecían melones; su panza comenzó a convertirse en un six pack y su trasero había crecido y se había levantado, ahora contaba con unos enormes gluteos; Ricardo se había convertido en una montaña de músculos, que ni el mismo podía creer. -. Q-qué!!? ¿Qué le pasó a mi cuerpo? *Decía mientras miraba hacia abajo con dificultad gracias a sus enormes pechos* Por último su miembro comenzó a vibrar y se desató un enorme bulto que yacía en sus nuevos par de shorts. Ricardo aún seguía fascinado por su nuevo cuerpo y no sé percató mucho de este detalle; aunque por su cara se notaba que le encantaba en lo que se había convertido. -. ¿Cómo? ¡Soy todo un chacal! ¡Estoy bien grandote! Jajá... Tengo que verme en un espejo rápido... Ricardo corrió al espejo de su armario y comenzó a verse fascinado, tocando suavemente sus nuevos abdominales. -. Dios... Soy todo un hombre ahora... ¡Me veo bien rico! *Decía mientras flexionada sus brazos* ¿Pero cómo mierda me convertí en esto?.. ¿Será por el rezo que hice anoche?.. Sí... Diosito me convirtió en esto, Diosito me volvió más fuerte, como quería, jajá ¡Me encanta!, no puedo esperar para mañana y que todos me digan lo vergón que me veo... Es verdad, mañana es mi último día... El pinche Santiago no me quiso dar otra semana para juntar el dinero... Es un pendejo... *De repente en la cabeza de Ricardo había surgido una idea* Sí... Ayer le pedí a Dios fuerza para sobrellevar la situación y él me dió este cuerpo para que le de una lección al pinche mamón de Santiago, jajá. Gracias Diosito *Decía mientras flexionada su brazo derecho* Ese Santiago se las verá conmigo, así haré justicia a los otros negocios que el pendejo quitó también, como el puesto de tostadas de Doña Rosa o el de Carnitas de Don Paco... Ahora si alguien va a poner a ese cabrón en su lugar... *Decía mientras iba a ver la hora en su celular* Son las 4:02 de la mañana, tengo que pensar el algo ya. Ricardo comenzó a hacer su plan, tenía demasiada energía que decidió planear eso y entrenar toda la mañana, mientras casi llegaba la hora para prepararse y abrir su negocio. -. Doscientos noventa y nueve, y Trescientos... Uff... Ni loco hubiera podido hacer trescientas lagartijas con mi anterior cuerpo, me encanta mi nuevo cuerpo de chacal, jajá. Ah, ya casi es la hora, le voy a llamar a Pepe para hacer el plan. Ricardo llamó a Pepe, mientras este último se encontraba aún dormido y que gracias a la llamada de Ricardo despertó. -. ¿Qué pedo Ricky? ... ¿Son las 5:40 cabrón que quieres? -. ¿Qué tranza Pepe?, quiero que me vendas de aquella droga que te hace dormir al instante, cabrón. -. ¿Pa' qué quieres eso? *Decía intrigado* y wey como que te escuchas más duro, ¿no? ¿Te resfiaste? -. Tú solo trae esa mierda, te explico cuando me vengas a ver. -. Sale, luego te llevo. *Pepe colgó el teléfono y comenzó a pensar un poco* ¿Para qué querrá esa droga Ricardo? ¿Será que ya quiere entrarle a esto? Jajá, al parecer mi plan funcionó, ¡ahora venderá droguita conmigo! *Decía alegre Pepe* Mientras tanto Ricardo decidió ir a prepararse para empezar su día con su nuevo cuerpo. Ricardo se dirijió a la ducha, se quito la ropa y se metió a duchar, percatandose de un gran detalle, que apenas había notado... -. QUE VERGOTA!! jajá, Dios que grande la tengo, jajajá, me encanta... Adoro cada vez más este cuerpo. -. Listo, ahora ponerme más guapo de lo que soy, jajá... Ay, es verdad, no tengo ropa, ¿de donde voy a sacar? *Ricardo pensó un poco la situación y se acordó que aún tenía la ropa que era de su padre y decidió ir a buscarla* Mi papá era gordo y alto, de seguro tiene ropa para mi... Ajá, esta será buena *Decía mientras tomaba una playera blanca, unos calzoncillos y unos jeans algo viejos* Ay papito... Ahora si soy un hombre grande y fuerte como te hubiera gustado... *Decía mientras miraba la ropa* Muy bien, ahora que tengo ropa me faltan zapatos... Ah! Usaré los que me mandó mi tío de los USA que me quedaban enormes... Listo! Termino de cambiarse y ya listo se fue en su carro hacia su negocio; llegó a este y se bajo del auto, mientras atraía las miradas de todos. Abrió su negocio mientras los dueños de los demás negocios y gimnasios lo veían a él y a su asombroso cuerpo, no lo podían creer; sacó su estufa y se puso su gabacha que apenas le quedaba y comenzó a vender sus deliciosos tacos. La estufa parecía de juguete a la par de él, ahora era un gigante lleno de músculos. Los clientes llegaban rápidamente para comprarle tacos, aunque en realidad era más para poder verlo de cerca. Ricardo trabajaba como loco, hasta que llegó al punto de terminarse todo los ingredientes que tenía. Ya había llegado la tarde y Ricardo finalmente pudo parar de hacer tacos. -.Uff, creo que logré juntar el dinero que me faltaba, jajá; pero igual quiero vengarme del pendejo de Santiago. Mientras Ricardo descansaba en su silla afuera de su negocio, Pepe se acercaba no pudiendo creer lo que veía. -. Ri-ricky!!? Eres t-tú!? -. Hola Pepito, ¿Qué tal carnalito? -.¿!Qué mierda te pasó!? Estás enorme! -. Me veo bien vergas, ¿verdad? Me encanta este cuerpazo, soy todo un chacal ahora. -. ¿Cómo? ¿Cuando? -. Justo anoche, recuerdo haber terminado de comer, luego me fui a dormir y en la madrugada me convertí en esta bestia, jajá. -. Espera, esto pasó después de comer la carne? -. Sí, jajá, luego de comer, me dormí como ya dije. -. Oh... Interesante... *Decía mientras notaba que en su bolsillo derecho no se encontraba el sobre de droga que le había dado su jefe ayer* (Mierda, creo que ese era el efecto de la droga, convertí a Ricardo en un chacal sin querer... Tengo que conseguir más de esa droga) B-bueno, Ricky... A-quí tienes la droga que me pediste... Por cierto... ¿Para qué la quieres? -. Me voy a vengar del pendejo de Santiago, ese cabrón no sabe lo que le espera *Decía mientras hacía saltar sus pectorales* -. Pero no llevará guarda espaldas? -. Pff, no este lugar es prácticamente suyo, siempre viene solo. -. Vaya, si que le va a doler *Decía mientras veía sus musculosos brazos* Bueno, yo ya me tengo que ir, así que adiós *Decía nervioso* -. Hey, ¿a donde vas tan rápido sin haber tocado mis músculos? -. Qué!? Pero yo no quiero, no me gusta eso... Jejé. -. Vamos tocalos, tocalos si quieres irte... -. (parece que no tengo opción, mierda...) Ok, solo un poquito. *Comenzó a tocar los bíceps de su amigo* wow, son bien grandes... Parecen toronjas... -. VERDAD!? me encantan *Decía mientras flexionaba* ahora bésalos. -. QUE!? -. Bésalos, ahora. *Presionaba la cabeza de Pepe frente a su bicep izquierdo* solo uno, y te vas. -. Yo... (no tengo opción, otra vez, se ve muy intimidante) Ok... *Comenzó a besar mientras Ricky sostenía su cabeza, duró 20 segundos así, hasta que de alguna forma gracias a su sudor pudo deslizarse y se soltó* -. Aww... Eso fue poco... Por qué no vamos mejor a ese callejón y nos tardamos más? *Decía Ricardo de manera atrevida* -. Yo, no quiero, me tengo que ir... A-adiós... *Pepe corrió lo más rápido que pudo escapando de Ricardo* -. Que cabrón, no quiso hacer nada conmigo... Fua, a pesar de estar bien delgaducho tiene buen culo... Me la para de solo verlo... Agh, aunque ahora tengo que esperar al pinche Santi y darle su merecido... Mientras Pepe corría de Ricardo recibió una llamada de su jefe, preguntando el resultado de la droga... -. ¿¡LA PERDISTE!? Ahora que vamos a hacer grandisimo pendejo, ¡hijo de puta! *Decía el jefe de Pepe* -. Jefesito, nada más fue un descuido, se lo voy a recompensar, le trabajo gratis un mes... -. Ni creas que te voy a volver a ver en la vida cabrón, ¡esa prueba nos iba a costar una dotación importada de droga, y tú mandaste todo a la mierda! Así que ni loco vuelvas, y como te vea por aquí, te mando a quebrar, entendiste cabrón? Y cuidadito con andar llamando a la policía... *Decía el Jefe de Pepe mientras colgaba* -. Chale, ahora si la re cagué bien... Ahora me dejaron sin chamba, vale verga... Mientras tanto, Ricardo esperó hasta la tarde, cuando el señor Santiago iba a llegar a cerrar su tienda. -. Uff... El pendejo de Pepe me dejó caliente... No se me baja la verga... En mi anterior cuerpo apenas se me notaba lo duro... Mientras Ricardo trataba de bajar su miembro, un auto lujoso se parqueaba frente a él, de este salió Santiago, que quedó impactado al ver al nuevo Ricardo. -E-eh... Disculpe... Q-quién es usted, y qué hace aquí? *Decía Santiago intrigado* Ricardo se percató de este y sonrió. -. Qué? No te cuerdas de mi? Soy yo, el Ricky. -. S-señor Ricardo!? ¿!Qué fue lo que le sucedió!? -. Te refieres a estos brazotes? Pues... Se podría decir que recibí lo que siempre tuve que tener... -. A qué se refiere...? -. Mmm... No es nada tan importante usted no lo entendería... -. Sea lo que sea, v-vengo a desalojarlo del local señor Ricardo... Por favor... *Decía con un poco de temor en su voz* -. En serio? Apenas vienes a mi negocio y ya me estas sacando? Por qué no charlamos un rato y comes algo? -. Usted sabe que su comida no es de mi agrado señor Ricardo. -. Eso es porque nunca ha probado mis tacos, sabe? hoy le vendí a todos los de la cuadra y creo que les parecieron exquisitos... De seguro usted no se quiere quedar atrás... *Decía mientras saca una orden y la ponía en el plato* vamos pruebe los... -. N-no... No va con mis ideales... Usted sabe que soy vegano... -. Agh, ya deje de estar chingando tanto y coma un poco... A lo mejor no le gustan porque les falta algo especial, ahora se lo pongo... *Decía mientras vertía el sobresito que Pepe le había dado* Listo, ahora comalos, están exquisitos... -. N-no... No gracias jeje, yo no debo, creo que se me va a hacer tarde para otra reunión jajá, quizá me tenga que ir, hablamos mañana *Decía nervioso mientras se levantaba, pero fue detenido por el gran brazo de Ricardo* -. Vamos... Coma, sabe? He estado pensando en practicar boxeo, creo que con estos brazotes nadie me ganará, podría llevar al hospital a cualquiera, jajá. *Santiago sin otra opción comió los tacos que Ricardo le había preparado, este último solo lo veía con una sonrisa* -. Mmm... He de admitir que sí saben muy bien, se nota que es un cocinero experto, señor Ricardo. -. Gracias, mi padre que en paz descanse me enseñó a hacerlo. -. Pues si le enseñó muy bien, mis respetos... *De repente una cara de cansancio aparecía en Santiago* Uff, jajá, de repente... Me siento... Con sueño... *Santiago cayó sobre la mesa y rápidamente fue recogido por Ricardo* -. Hey, hey... *Gritaba Ricardo* Já, mi plan esta funcionando, es hora de desquitarme con este cabrón. Ricardo llevó a Santiago a su camioneta y lo metió cubriendolo con una manta, guardó todo en su negoció y lo cerró; rápidamente lo condució hacia su casa donde esté lo bajó y lo ató de manos a una esquina de un armario y por último tomó un valde con agua y se lo echó completamente a Santiago para despertarlo. -. AAAAAHHH!! Q-qué? Qué pasó? Dónde estoy? Señor Ricardo? Por qué estoy atado? -. Shhh, cállate ya puto, solo llámame Ricky. -. Exijo que me desate de acá inmediatamente, qué pretende hacer conmigo!? -. Pues... Solo quiero darte tu merecido, para que no vuelvas a estar molestandome con eso de quitarme el local mucho más. -. ¡Pero es dinero que usted debía! ¡No puede hacerme esto! Me las pagará. *Decía agitado Santiago* -. Jajá, tú piensas que me vas a hacer algo? Acaso no vez al gran chacal que tenes en frente? Esto lo arreglamos aquí y ahora... *Decía Ricardo con tono molesto* -. Espere... D-deténgase... ¿!Qué me va a hacer!? -. Al principio pensaba en darle una putiza, pero ahora *Se quitaba su pantalón dejando completamente descubierto su enorme y vigoroso miembro* voy a darte otra cosa que no vas a olvidar en tu vida putito. -. Espere, n-no, no puede hacerme esto, no- Santiago fue callado con el poderoso miembro de Ricardo, este último lo tomaba de la cabeza y lo avalanzaba en frente suya. -. Shhh, callate puto, no te estoy dando permiso para hablar. Vamos así, tragala toda maricón... Ricardo se complacía con la boca de Santiago mientras este último solo se quejaba y lloraba por el dolor que la verga de Ricardo proporcionaba en su garganta. -. No estés llorando pendejo, que todavía no terminamos, lamela todo lo que podas pa' que no te duela cuando la tengas bien adentro, Agh, uff, sí sigue así cabrón. Ricardo siguió por un rato hasta que terminó corriendose en toda la boca de Santi. -. Aghh...traga todos mis mecos marica, te estoy llenando todo de leche. -. Mnngg~ agh... Por F-favor... Ya, Agh.. Ahh ahh. *Decía Santiago con algo de lágrimas en los ojos* -. Esto no va a acabar hasta que yo diga cabrón, apriende quién es tu papi pendejo; prepárate puto, te voy a meter toda la riata en el culo. Ricardo procedió a romper la camisa de Santi junto a sus pantalones y calzoncillos, dejando expuesto su pálido y algo rosado trasero. -. Uff, que rico culo tienes pendejo, se nota que sos de esos que haces ejercicio; mira que rosadito, bien listo para unas buenas nalgadas *Ricardo comenzó a azotar fuertemente las nalgas de Santi mientras este solo gemia* Uff que rico lo que me voy a comer... -. Ayy, Agh.. Por favor... No más... *Decía Santiago casi llorando* -. Cálmate ya cabrón, no actúes como sino te gusta pendejo, todos los dueños de los negocios sabemos que sos un maricón, así que aguantate putito. Ricardo comenzó a comerle le culo a Santiago, lamiendo justo su entrada y metiendo los dedos para que su tremendo miembro entrara sin fallas. -. Que rico, puto, te gusta que una bestia musculosa como yo te esté cogiendo verdad cabrón? Verdad que te gusta? Di que te gusta pendejo! -. S-sí me gusta... -. Con ganas, dime sí papi Ricky *Decía mientras lo tomaba fuertemente del cuello* -. Sí papi Ricky, Agh, me encanta tu verga, ahh... -. Así me gusta, ahora prepárate, vas a sentir como es tener a un verdadero hombre fuerte y viril dentro de ti. *Tomaba su enorme verga e introducía la cabeza de esta por el culo de Santiago, oyendolo y excitandose por los gemidos que este último daba* Ricardo movía sus caderas de forma brusca para hacerle sentir toda su potencia a Santiago, tomándolo del cuello como buen activo de una escena porno gay, haciéndolo gemir de placer y de dolor por tener ese pedazo de tranca entre sus nalgas. -. UFF, ESTÁS BIEN RICO SANTI, AGHH, te voy a dejar bien roto cabrón, no vas a caminar en semanas, jajá, ahh, bien apretado tenes el culo. *Decía Ricardo mientras sobraba sus pezones que yacían en ese enorme pecho* -. Aghh, aayyy, aghh...duele...Ricky... -. Prepárate cabrón, ya me estoy comenzando a venir, y estoy bien cargado pendejo. *Ricardo comenzaba a moverse mucho más rápido llegando a casi venirse* -. AGHH, no, R-ricky p-para, me estas rompiendo... Me voy a venir yo también... Aghh. -. AAAAAGGHH, UFFF... *Suspiraba Ricardo, luego de haberse corrido dentro del culo de Santiago. Lo había llenado tanto que la leche aún escurría de sus nalgas, estaban completamente rojas, y lo dejó con las piernas temblando* -. Ayyy, me duele mucho... Pero si me gustó *Decía Santiago que se había venido también aunque para nada igual que Ricardo* -. Uff, jajá, ya sabía yo que si sos una buena perra *Decía Ricardo mientras le daba una bofetada a Santi para posteriormente tomarlo de la cara y darle un enorme beso* nunca en tu vida vas a encontrar un macho como yo, con buena tranca y con un cuerpazo de chacal, bien macizo y duro, así que dime, ¿me vas a dejar ya de molestar con eso de quitarme el negocio? -. Y-yo... *Santi se desplomó en los brazos de Ricardo, estaba muy exhausto* -. Chale, que bueno que sigue respirando, creo que sí me pasé esta vez. Ricardo llevó a Santi a su cuarto y lo acostó en su cama, Ricardo se decidió acostar con él y aunque apenas cabían durmieron juntos esa noche. A la mañana siguiente Ricardo se había levantado temprano para hacerle desayuno a Santiago y buscarle algo de la ropa que usaba él antes de convertirse en esa vestia ya que la ropa de Santi había sido destruida. -. Hmm... Agh... Qué sucedió ayer? Uff, me duele mucho el trasero... Ayy, así que la violada, no fue un sueño... *Decía Santiago mientras se levantaba* Uff, me duele un chingo... Agh, eh? Hay un poco de ropa, supongo que es para mi, no puedo salir desnudo... Ya vestido, salió como pudo del cuarto, sosteniéndose de todo para no caerse y se encontró con Ricardo, su abusador. -. Buenos días, Santi. Ya te hice tus huevitos con chorizo, espero que te gusten. *Decía felizmente Ricardo* -. G-gracias... Se ven ricos *Decía mientras se sentaba* Uff, Agh... Me escuece el culo... -. Jajá, es lo que pasa cuando un machote como yo te da de su buena tranca, jajajá. -. Jejé... He de admitir que sí lo disfruté. -. Ya sabía yo, y ya que estamos menos alterados, quisiera saber si al final vas a dejarme con mi negocio, es lo único que tengo... *Decía Ricardo con tono desesperado* -. Ricardo, yo lo siento, pero no puedo dejarte. -. ¿¡QUÉ!? ACASO NO VES CON QUIÉN TE ESTÁS METIENDO!? QUIERES QUE TE VUELVA A VIOLAR!? *Decía Ricardo furioso mientras tomaba a Santi de su camiseta* -. Ricky, espera... Agh, sueltame... Yo quiero que vengas a vivir conmigo, ugh... Ricardo soltó a Santiago mientras lo miraba consternado. -. Eh? Qué me vaya a vivir contigo? -. Sí, te daré un mejor trabajo y una buena casa... -. Ah, jajajá, lo que pasa es que te encanto, te gusta lo mamado y chacal que soy, te gusta como te cojo, jajá. -. Jajá, no lo voy a negar, así que, ¿qué dices? -. Pues obvio que sí cabrón, a darle! Ricardo comenzó a hacer sus maletas para irse a vivir con Santiago, donde comenzó a trabajar como modelo de su marca de ropa, aprovechando su extraordinario físico, mientras al mismo tiempo comenzaban una relación. Ricardo seguía haciéndole comida y dándole unas buenas cojidas a Santiago. Lograron encontrarle un buen trabajo a Pepe en una tienda de la empresa, en donde siempre era molestado por Ricardo por lo pequeño que era a comparación de él. Ricardo había encontrado un buen trabajo, una buena casa y una buena pareja, se había convertido en el hombre que su papá siempre quiso que fuera, un hombre fuerte en todo sentido. Fin. Y está fue la historia, espero y les haya gustado, también pienso traer más historias, aunque no sea el mejor haciéndolas

Hey folks, this is something new I will be working on. I hope you'll appreciate it as I aim it to be a slow-burn kind of story Chapter 1 “Wow Jon, look at these gains! You must be killing it!” Jack cheers me on as a smug smile falls over my face. I know I am in fact killing it, and with a swift tap of my fingers, the [Slithering Wyvern] finally falls, disintegrating into crystals and coin for my character to collect. I hear the thunderous cheer of my friends online, with Jack being one of the loudest. He is one of my best friends, and he never loses the chance to lift my spirits. The VR headset buzzes around my head, downloading data into its local files. “Hey guys, you mind if I log out for the day? My eyes are burning from our previous session,” I try to hide a yawn, but it’s impossible. We were playing non-stop together for the past weeks, in order to make most of the free time we had before our first years in college began and we lost touch with each other. It was always just our little band of nerds versus the rest of the world. The guys agree, although I hear their disappointment. I am after all the best player in The Tether Online, at least in our low-ranking guild. Nevertheless, we love the game and we have spent so much time (and money) on it that we don’t care about being the best, just that we can continue having fun on it. Before I leave, Jack screams at me to not forget our online meteor shower watch. “Dude, it only happens every two thousand years! Heck, ancient civilizations witnessed the same event all these aeons ago! Entire crews will be observing it online, we’ve got to see it too! Too bad that you can’t join us today to watch the preliminary shower today, some scientists say that it will be-” he shrieks from the inside of the headset, and I cringe at the volume of his voice, so I lower it a bit. “Calm down, buddy. Isn’t it tomorrow? We will watch it together then, but I have to go now! I haven’t gotten grocery shopping yet, and you know how my dad goes if there aren’t any cheese in the house,” I shoot a quick excuse, and I turn the headset off before I throw it to my bed. I take a good peek outside the window, and a pitch-black sky stares back. Once again, I lost track of time. The perils of being a game addict, I guess. I quickly stumble outside my room, located in the attic, and grab my yellow coat before exciting my parents house. As always, they have taken the Friday night as a romantic getaway and I don’t blame them. The old crones need some time on their own, and I don’t mind the extra freedom of ordering takeaway and playing with my friends all night. Our house is located on a clearing deep inside the forest, surrounded my pine and oak trees. My parents had specifically chosen this location for its ‘air quality’ although I’m pretty sure they preferred the secluded nature of the place. That also meant that the nearest mini-market was at least two miles away, which made me wish I had taken these driving lessons in the past summer. Alas, I spent every day playing with my friends and so I grab my trusty bike and hop on. I wonder if I can squeeze in some lessons between this last week and fresher’s week in the university. The ride through the forest always managed to calm me down, along with the sounds of the cicadas and the night birds happily chirping away. Although for some reason, it is dead silent today. Not a cause of concern I say to myself as summer is ending after all. As I drift into the outer region of the forest, I can’t help but think about me and my friends, and how our new lives are approaching in their distance. Each one of us will be going to different universities and we won’t meet again until next summer. We had been through so much together, be it the constant terrorizing from the pieces of crap ‘athletes’ in our local school or the ostracization of all the popular kids that didn’t have anything better to do with their time other than pick on us. I do admit that I’m not the strongest-looking guy out there. At 5’9 and a soaking wet 150 lbs, I was unfortunately the tallest person in our group. Jack was a tiny 5’5 and stood at 130 lbs and the rest of our group was similar, both in terms of height and weight. I didn’t have any significant physical characteristics that would distinguish me from the rest of the crowd, with black hair and black eyes and a tendency to droop my shoulders down to make myself look smaller and less of a target. Jack on the other hand, was a real looker. With vibrant blue eyes and golden blond hair, he had the face of a slightly underfed model. However, he was deeply insecure about his height and his lack of strength and so he’d never take a chance with anyone in the school. He instead chose to hang out with us, and we couldn’t be more grateful. Needless to say, I was not looking forward from being separated with my friends. After all, there was strength in numbers, and now that I would be alone at the state university, I didn’t want to be the odd one out, the black sheep with no redeeming quality about himself. Well, I was good at maths and intuitive thinking, but that was about it. It surely helped in calculating the exact amount of damage you could do to the boss before he changed modes and patterns, but who would care about that in the future parties that I would never be invited to? It also didn’t help that I was deeply attracted to guys, and not being out to my family made everything slightly worse. I was so invested into my dark thinking that I did not notice a light shining on me. …A light? That’s when I looked up. The entire sky was ablaze with fire. Massive, comet sized objects were splintering themselves on the horizon, slowly but surely coming closer and closer. A deep rumbling was beginning to echo all around me, as if the earth itself was crumbling under its weight. The alien lights grew brighter and brighter as they rampaged closer to the forest. All around me, birds started flying away in primal fear and the forest came into life, with all the cicadas singing their terrible song. Shocked from the explosions of light happening right just above my head, I awkwardly landed my bike into a nearby tree and with a pathetic squeal, I was flung down to the dirty ground. “MOTHERF-!” I screamed at the pain radiating all around my feet and hands as they got scratched by the gravel below me, but I didn’t even have time to think as the lights above me grew stronger. The black night turned into day right in front of my eyes and a blinding white… presence now encompassed the entire sky. Azure bolts of cracking energy were cast mere feet await before me and all the hairs in my body stood in full attention. So this is how you die! I heard my brain laugh in shock and awe. Getting PULVERIZED by a literal METEOR! The light just grew and grew, taking an orange hue as it finally breached the atmosphere and barreled towards me like a gargantuan boulder made of stars and rock. “OH FUUUU-“ I managed to scream just before the orange light engulfed me and everything turned black. *** I advise you to be wary. Learn from the mistakes conducted by the past holders and do not repeat them. For all the power you can instill to your chosen while they are impressionable, there are always those who will take advantage of you. There will always be those rare few who see through your manipulation. Those who will take the power you so gracefully grant on them can always turn their backs on you. Remember this well: A man is still a man, regardless of their smile on their face, of their beauty, of their brawn. The power which flows into them, can easily fly in a different direction. Your greatest weapon will be your greatest liability. Remember this, Jon. *** I woke up a few hours later in the middle of the road. The forest was once again soundless, and the sky was brightening up by the dawn of the sun. What... what just happened? Did I get hit by something? That… light. HOLY SHIT WHAT WAS THAT? I scanned my surroundings. Next to me stood my wrecked bike, its one wheel having bent in an unnatural way. The low grass around me appeared orange and brittle, as if it had been scorched by a fire of some sorts. My head felt dizzy, and my body ached in pain, and I did my best to hold my lunch in my stomach. I barely found the power to get my phone from my pocket to call for help, but I soon found out that it had been completely fried. It was hot in the touch, and it wouldn’t even turn on. I felt my breath quicken and my back sweat. “Hello? Is someone out there?” I shouted at the quiet forest, and nobody answered back. Of course. I… I just fell from my bike and hit my head. That’s it. Nothing else. No aliens. No light. Then… then why did my palm burn so much? As I slowly opened it, I found myself staring at a single orange stone. Its colour was so vibrant, so unique that it could not have belonged in this world. It glowed with an inner auburn light, humming with the same rate as my heartbeat. It was so warm to the touch and as I moved it closer to my eyes, it grew warmer. I stared at this beautiful piece of cut stone, enthralled by the aura it excluded. A nearby screech from a bird shook me awake. Oh god. Nope. It’s real. IT WAS FREAKING REAL! I… I COULD HAVE DIED! As I stared at the stone, my fingers grew numb, and I accidentally let it fall to the ground. With a low thumb it rolled on the burning grass; still glowing. I quickly grabbed it back and stored it in the coat of my jacket. I’ve heard the millions of dollars that a single piece of meteorite costs, and I wasn’t about to leave it here in the wild. Even if it wasn’t a meteorite, I’d still show it to my friends when I told them the insane occurrence that had just transpired. My body was still partially numb as I took the broken bike off the road and began my way back home. Everything hurt, especially my scraped arms and legs but unfortunately, I didn’t have any source of light to check for the extend of the damage. As I awkwardly carried the bike to the garage, I tried to look at the brighter side of this insane conundrum. I didn’t die. The culprit was just a rock… from space. And hell, it could be worth a significant amount of money. Surely more than enough to buy a new bike. But then… what was that voice I heard while I had passed out?

Akiha Gongen has grown massive. How massive? Well the story below will explain everything. Spoiler alert, he becomes the ultimate biggest and most powerful hyper muscle macro to ever lived. Will contain infinite limbs, infinite size and hyper muscles, noodling cocks and nipples, infinite tauring. Basically just a LOT of it. Alongside that, here is an art piece i also made of Akiha Gongen that's related to the end of the story in terms of his final size. It may look weird because he seems small from the what i just described, but read to find out. I promise it will be worth your time. High resolution version! https://twitter.com/Void_Spectral/s.....882612229?s=19 Word Count: 9550 Many chairs dragged loudly as the many university students rushed out of their seats to go home. The final lesson for the day had concluded. The Dragon Summoner, slow as they always were, took the longest to pack their things before exiting their classroom. Today was just another day. While university would be considered extremely stressful to the average adult, the Summoner was more or less bored of everything. When the world was still stuck in infinite loops, with countless life or death battles and traumatic experiences, a little bit of college work isn’t all that bad. Though life was boring and very dull, the Summoner didn’t mind. Life was now much more peaceful after the loops had ended. But as always, the Summoner was slower to respond. It had been difficult to function normally after a life of death and trauma. They were slow to respond, mind wandering, like their first role when coming to Tokyo. They walked out of class, taking slow strides. The infinite thoughts, rushing in their mind like a forest fire, burning through the acres quickly. A lot of intrusive thoughts came to the poor Summoner. While the world was kinder to all, the Summoner had a lot of baggage to deal with. While therapy had certainly helped, and their medication working wonders with little side effects, the poor Summoner clearly needed more time to heal. The summoner kept taking slow strides across the cooling spring weather. The flowers are blooming and dancing. The cooling winds brushing across. Thankfully the Summoner doesn’t have a pollen allergy or else this walk home would have been insanely difficult to handle. As the minutes passed, the poor summoner had begun to feel lightheaded. The wild thoughts and utter low mood had tired the poor human beyond repair. The cooling weather didn’t help either as they wanted to sleep right on the sidewalk. Their vision blurred, but they kept going. While they could have called someone to help, or just sat down on a bench, they were too stubborn to do so. Their constant attitude of resilience had made them too stubborn to give up. But nothing did stop their blurring vision until… ‘BONK’. The summoner collided straight into another figure. It felt human enough to not be a transient, much too smooth and definitely not scaly. Then again, there were probably tons of transients that didn't fit the anthropomorphic classification. The summoner tried to stand firm so as to not fall. They looked down, trying to grasp their senses. And yet the summoner's vision was still foggy, even hearing became indistinguishable. As the Summoner nearly fell again, the mysterious figure supported them, preventing them from falling. The summoner instead fell straight into their arms. Soft yet firm muscles all across the figure’s large, comforting arms. Heat radiating from the figure created a cozy sensation as opposed to the cold weather. The firm chest muscles cushioned their fall, the large pair of pecs were almost like a bed. They could fall asleep on such a comfy chest… But, this sleepy temptation was interrupted when the figure called to them, the summoner’s senses coming back as the figure's voice grew clearer. Opening their eyes again, they looked up to see their hero. Akiha Gongen, the tengu god, a personification and living embodiment of the Akiha Mountain, towering over with a worried look at his summoner. "Summoner! Are you alright?" His deep voice echoing, the vibrato of his voice and chest being comforting to the summoners ears. It was pleasant. Everything about this encounter was pleasant. But once again, the Summoner had fallen back into a daydream state and had to force themselves out of it, trying to answer his familiar. "Yes… I’m alright thank you..." The tone being so obvious that even the most socially unaware would be able to understand it was false. “Summoner, don’t lie to me… You feel cold and weak. I can sense that in you…” The Tengu God spoke, correctly summarizing how the summoner felt in the moment, Akiha’s Sacred Artifact allowing him to dampen the burning flames, either material, or immaterial, giving akiha to visualize the summoner’s state. Due to this, coupled with his acute sensitivity to emotions, he could easily determine his summoner was in need of emotional help. He couldn't bear to see the one he loved in any more pain. “Come on now. Let me take you home. You must be exhausted!” And before the summoner could even reply, they were being carried bridal style by Akiha. His large body being able to carry the smaller human with ease. Like any firefighter who needs to save people, he was well prepared to carry anyone, no matter their mass. The summoner was filled with embarrassment. To be carried like this in public. It was mortifying to say the least. But they were too weak to fight back against the sheer size of the Tengu God. Additionally, Akiha’s massive chest did provide a comfy resting place for them. And within seconds, they fell asleep against the towering tengu. After several hours, the human had awoken in their bed, feeling slightly rested. They took a while to remember what happened. But after gaining full consciousness, they turned their head to try to find Akiha. They still felt fatigued and stayed in bed, They then checked their phone to see what time it was, and to check their social media accounts. After browsing for several minutes, the door opened. It was Akiha Gongen, checking in on their summoner. A large grin plastered on the huge man as he saw his summoner fully awake. “You’re up! How are you feeling?” A loud boom followed by a soft and gentle question exited the Tengu’s mouth. The human was shocked at first, but knew that this was commonplace with the Tengu God. “I’m alright… Feeling a little better from just now. Did you carry me all the way home?” “Yeah! It was no biggie! Anything for my dear summoner.” The large man seemed proud that he was able to serve his summoner usefully. The large stupid grin appearing once again. In fact, maybe the summoner was still hazy, but they could have sworn that they saw the Tengu blushing for a moment. “But summoner, you’ve been so out of it lately. Not responsive, quiet, feeble. Are you still troubled by everything in the past?” The smile faded as his demeanor changed to worry. “To be frank… Yes… While therapy and medication have certainly helped, it would take me ages to recover from all the mental pain. Thousands of loops, thousands of years… While everything is peaceful, my body sure seems chaotic…” Hearing the soft and sad voice of his summoner, Akiha could feel nothing but grief and worry. He sat down to the right of his summoner’s bed, placing his right hand on his summoner’s right leg. “I could use my Sacred Artifact to further heal your mental wounds. It may not be instant due to all the pain. But it should help to at least wash away some of the burning pain inside!” The large man said excitingly. “Oh you’re so sweet. I do suppose your Sacred Artifact could help me, I’d really appreciate it. Actually...do you suppose there is a faster way to speed the process?” “Actually yes! If you’d like, my powers would be most active, on the mountain I came from, Mount Akiha! It would be like a cool and fun vacation, just the two of us! And if need be, I’ll do anything you want just to make this trip as fun as possible!” “That would be… absolutely wonderful… Thank you.” As the summoner stared longingly into Akiha’s smile, the summoner fell for the wonderful Tengu God. Akiha had always piqued the summoner’s interest. The Tengu God was a God of a mountain, which clearly showed from his massive body and thick muscles. It was a wonder how he had clothes that fit him, even school clothes. His huge muscles constantly stretched the fabrics of his shirt. The summoner’s mind wandered, imagining a scenario where Akiha Gongen kept growing bigger and bigger, Akiha’s clothes stretched past their limits. Their mind kept filling up with thoughts of the large man, drowning out the rest of the mental pain even without the supernatural help. After all, ‘anything to make their trip as fun as possible’ was a phrase that really set in stone the Summoner’s need to grow Akiha. It had been a while since the Summoner had grown a man to their liking. All of them consented, and they always had a blast growing bigger. As long as they saw their summoner happy, that was all they needed. Coupled with the fact that most of the men seemed to adore the idea of getting bigger anyways. And the summoner seemed to always find a way to fuel each growth beyond anything. What people perceive to be the biggest, the universe, was always out shadowed by the summoner’s ability to make men grow. The summoner had gained all sorts of powers throughout the endless loops. And after winning the game altogether, the Summoner was able to wield most powers that one could think of. And since the game no longer exists, there was no longer any limit and no exception territory to those who are deemed overpowered. And as always, the Summoner craved for someone to be big. Bigger than big. As big as possible. It didn’t matter how big, or how many rules need to be broken. They had to see what was the true size, what could be the true infinite size that a being can be. During their whirlpool of lustful, growth-filled thoughts, an idea struck that could allow Akiha to reach the true maximum height. They just needed to find the perfect method and catalyst to do so. It didn’t matter what, they had to find a way. Suddenly, their thought process was broken when Akiha snapped his fingers. “Hey summoner, you there? Hello?” “Oh sorry Akiha, I was just lost in thoughts. Trying to think of what to bring for the trip, that's all aha.” “No worries. Since it is the last day of school for the semester, do you want to start the trip tomorrow?” “Wait. It’s the last day of the semester?” “Now we really need to have this trip...” “Sure sure, but just give me several days to prepare. I still want to do some stuff before going on the trip you know. I want to be able to enjoy it as much as I want to, so I need time...” “No worries, summoner. Anything for you!” With that, Akiha left the summoner’s house. And now they had some time to prepare for the coming trip. The summoner had spent many months crafting various ways to make men grow. During those months, they had also thought of other ways to make men grow besides general size or muscle increase. Fats, multi, length and power increase were things that they had taken into account. After all, when wanting to create the ultimate biggest man, you must make sure he would reach apotheosis of infinite proportions. During the next few days, Akiha had been calling his summoner to ask for a date to set their journey. While worried due to all the delays, his summoner would always reassure him that everything was going according to plan. During the past few days, the summoner had rented a lab in the Kamata Crafters headquarters to create the ultimate growth product, with some consultation from other various friends and contacts the summoner had. They had spent countless hours studying, theorizing, crafting and testing hundreds of failed attempts. While their past successes with previous transient growths had given them the confidence to experiment, creating the absolute largest beast was a task not to be underestimated. The theory was foolproof, the difficult part, even with the unbound powers of the summoner, was putting it into practice. The prevailing theory was using Akiha Gongen’s sacred artifact against him. His sacred artifact creates water that could nullify any flames. In order to create the perfect, infinite lasting growth, the limiting product had to last forever as well. Which would mean that they would have to craft a sort of energy creating product that constantly produces energy from thin air. As it reacts with the cooling water, a sort of exception level paradox. It would also have to be a product that would continuously create energy to combat the water trying to remove energy. After days of trying, lots of rule breaking and physics bending tests, the deed had been done. The ultimate growth pill. It was a tiny capsule. One that even the most scared to swallow could ingest the pill without water or notice. In order to prevent losing the pill, it was kept in a special device to encase it. And as a last resort, should the pill be lost or lose its effects, the summoner had crafted a spare pill for use. Finally, it was time to journey into the mountains. Akiha had appeared right on schedule. The early quiet mornings of Tokyo were pleasant nonetheless. But the two headed westward from Tokyo, all the way to Mount Akiha. The thousands of years and loops had made each exit from Tokyo a breath of fresh air. The summoner had experienced every inch of Tokyo that they grew bored of. Tired from experiencing the same 23 wards, it was always nice to leave the place. After all, Japan itself was much larger. Passing by the ruins of the Tokyo walls, the two drove with their car, out from the city, and into the mountain ranges. After many hours of driving, they had finally appeared at the base of Mount Akiha. The two got out of their car, and set up a small campsite to rest for a while. The peaceful nature of the surrounding forest and mountain provided a huge relief for the Summoner. Akiha was more than welcome to let the summoner rest while he set up everything. The summoner walked around, taking as much of nature as possible. “Enjoying the view summoner?” “Yes… It’s absolutely breathtaking! Who knew you had so much beautiful land…” “What are you talking about, this isn’t my land haha!” “Well it is Mount Akiha. And you are, well, Akiha Gongen.” “True, but I’m just a personification of the Mountain. A spirit of this mountain. But people come and go from this place all the time” “I suppose, but can’t I just compliment you from time to time!” “Aha, sorry my summoner. Just got a bit confused is all hehe.” “Ugh, you absolute dingus…” The summoner jumped onto Akiha, who was still busy pitching up a tent. The tent immediately got ruined. But it didn’t matter. The two had an amazing time roughhousing. Afterwards, the two lied down on the grassy plains. Akiha at the bottom with the summoner resting on top of him. Akiha’s huge body yet again provides a comfy bed for the Summoner to rest on. As the two lied in the cooling breeze, the summoner shivered. They held onto Akiha tighter for warmth, gripping his clothes. Akiha sensing this, wrapped his arms around his smaller summoner in a tight embrace. “Are you comfortable, my summoner?” “Yes I am… I could just… sleep like this forever…” “As long as you are happy, then I am too…” “I am… Happy… Happier than I’ve ever been.” “That’s good isn’t it. Few days ago you were white as a ghost!” “And now… I don’t want this to end...” “Well we can stay here for as long as you need to. Even until the next semester starts if you’d like” “That is… a nice… thought… *snooze*” “Oh? Well… Goodnight my dear summoner. I can finish the set up later. For now, I can be your bed...” Several hours passed, and the summoner woke up. Not realizing they were not on a bed, they accidentally fell off Akiha’s body before jumping up again. Akiha noticed and immediately got up to check, before seeing his summoner all refreshed and stretching their body. It was around 2pm by now. While Akiha was busy setting up the tent and unpacking their things, the summoner went ahead and began cooking food. While cooking, the summoner kept looking in Akiha’s direction, trying to not get his attention. It was the perfect time to drop a pill into his food. The summoner was cooking simple noodle soup. After finishing the soup, they poured the contents into two bowls, one for each of the two. While placing Akiha’s bowl on a rock, the summoner dropped a growth pill into the soup and watched as it was hidden in the soup in plain sight. The pill didn’t dissolve as the energy from the pill kept getting created to prevent the effects of water from drenching it out. The summoner had begun to eat their soup while waiting. As Akiha was done setting up everything, he quickly grabbed his bowl, obviously hungry and swallowed the entire bowl in one single gulp. The summoner quickly checked Akiha’s bowl, relieved to see that the pill was nowhere to be found. Akiha didn’t even spill a single drop of noodle or soup either, so it was impossible for the pill to fall off. After quickly surveying Akiha’s surroundings, the summoner concluded that indeed, Akiha had consumed the pill. After setting up the entire campsite, the two decided to head up the mountain. Doing small treks on the dirt path. While hiking, the two were blessed with incredible forest views, flowers, and the cooling breeze. The summoner began to shiver a bit from the cold. Akiha sensing this, brought his summoner closer to him. The summoner felt the warmth of Akiha’s body. And on closer inspection, the summoner realized that Akiha’s body was getting steadily warmer, before cooling down. The cycle of heating and cooling kept going. It was clear the pill’s effects were starting. The two had walked a bit longer, crossing paths with a large river. Seeing as there was no bridge nearby, and that the river was wide and deep, the two walked along the river to find a safe way across. Akiha began to slow down a bit, as the constant temperature fluctuations caused him to feel a bit woozy. Akiha let go of his summoner, and told him that he was okay, but that he needed to slow down a bit. The summoner, realizing this, wanted to ask Akiha something. “Hey Akiha, I’ve been… meaning to ask something.” “Oh? Shoot for it!” *groan*” “You said that um… You would do anything to make me happy right?” “Ugh, Yeah? Why do you ask?” “Does that really mean, everything? And anything?” “Yeah why not? Is there something that… *groan* sorry… what do you want me to do?” “Remember how I’ve been experimenting with growth formulas?” “Yeah. You’re so obsessed with growing men. Something about reaching the fullest potential and size and- wait.” “Yes?” “You want… to grow me too?” “Is that a bad thing?” “Not at all my dear… *moan* summoner… Anything you want me to do, to make… *groan* you happy… I’d do it...” “I see… Well then… I just want to say that-” “No need to Summoner… I can see that you already did something to me...*groan* Just one question… Will I be the biggest among everyone that you’ve grown...?” “The absolute biggest size possible. Nothing can ever be bigger than you, that I’m very confident about...” “That’s what… *moan* I’d like to hear… I’m ready to grow for you my summoner. As big as I possibly can...” With that, the tengu god roared as mightily as possible. In an instant, Akiha began to grow larger than the planets, larger than the stars, larger than anything ever. In fact, he had grown to the size of the Ultimatum in just an infinite fraction of Planck time. The Planck time is the smallest division of time possible, and yet he had grown to the size of the Ultimatum in an infinite fraction of that time. The summoner stumbled from the sheer force of Akiha’s growth. They fell to the ground, not realizing what just happened. The second spare pill had dropped into the river water. As the mountain itself is Akiha Gongen, whatever happens to the mountain, will affect Akiha himself. With now two infinite growth pills, drenched in two infinite water sources, Akiha’s growth is at an all-time high. A double high as it were. Even more in fact. An exponential high. In the smallest infinith division of the smallest division of time, the Planck length, Akiha had grown to an immense size of the Ultimatum. But the Ultimatum, in all its glorious size, is incomprehensible to the human mind. How huge it is, will be explained. The speed of light is about 300 million Meters per second and a light year is the travel distance of light for a year. So if a single second is 300 million meters, a whole light year is unimaginably long. The observable universe is 93 billion light years in diameter which is a lot of space. It's incredibly hard to grasp the sheer size of the observable universe. But the observable universe is not the true size of the universe. The reason the universe could be much bigger is that space expands faster than light. So the light we see is just at most 46 billion light years from a radial stand point. We can assume the actual universe may have an actual limit or that the universe is infinite. Scientists presume that it's infinite because space itself is infinite in general. But we still have yet to cover The Multiverse Theory and there are many variations of the multiverse theory. The most popular version is that each decision you make, Will split the universe in two. Any decision, like for example, ‘Do you choose to eat bread or cereal today?’ When you make that choice, a new universe is made so that two universes exist for each choice. Because of this, there could be infinite universes in our multiverse. If a universe is infinite in size, imagine a multiverse’s size. But each multiverse is different, because multiverses can have different types of physics. Each multiverse can contain infinite amounts of universes, but they could have vastly different physics and chemistry. In some multiverses, an equation like ‘2+2=5’ would make complete sense to the people who live there,because their physics works differently. But for now, our main focus is on dimensional multiverses. In a sense, each higher spatial dimension universe/multiverse seems to be... More "powerful" than the lower spatial dimension ones. Because of how higher dimension beings are able to interact with more of the universe than lower dimensional beings, 4D beings can see and understand more of the universe than us, because they have one more dimension to see. It's the case with size in my understanding. And when I mean 4D beings, I mean those who live in 4 spatial dimensions. We live in 3 spatial dimensions. But since we also live in a 1 temporal dimension. We technically are living in a 4D universe, but we are 3D beings as we only live in 3 spatial dimensions. The 4D beings, on the other hand, are living in 4 spatial dimensions and 1 temporal dimension, which totals to a universe with 5 dimensions, a 5D universe. On a slight tangent, there is such a thing as 2 or more temporal dimensions. 2 temporal dimensions allow for time travel to exist. Since we have yet to prove time travel is possible for us, we assume we live in 1 temporal dimension. But either way, we live in a 4D universe, with 3 spatial dimensions and 1 temporal dimension. We are inside a 4D multiverse, which is only 1 of infinite 4D multiverses inside a 5D universe. In turn, said 5D universes are one in infinite 5D universes inside a 5D multiverse. And this process repeats on and on. Each new layer above, a whole other infinity and beyond. Like marbles in a marble. Only to realize that marble is one in many inside another marble, with each marble is infinite in size and volume. But of course, there's the infinite Dimension Multiverse, also known as the Omniverse. Omni meaning All, so an All-encompassing multiverse that contains everything. An Infinite Dimension multiverse, it would contain all dimensions. The Omniverse contains everything, from every universe and multiverse. In reality, this infinity would have nothing outside, since everything is inside. But for a macro growing outside the omniverse and bigger. A living being bigger than the object that holds all. That would be the true definition of a god. But since a multiverse is infinitely bigger than a universe, what would be infinitely bigger than an omniverse? In order to create an easier scale, a unit of measurement chart was created, to help make things easier. U meaning 4D universe M meaning 4D Multiverse 2U = 5D universe M = 5D multiverse InfiniteM = Infinite Multiverse InfiniteM = Omniverse Omniverse = O So an ‘InfiniteO’, that means ‘O’ powered by infinity, would be called ‘I’. ‘I’ means infinitum. In the past, my previous largest macros were ‘O’ sized. From ‘I’ sized, and beyond. So a bigger size would be An Infinite ‘I’ is called an ‘I+’. An Infinite ‘I+’ is then called ‘I++’, then ‘I+++’, and so on and so forth. So what if, A number that is ‘I’ but it contains an infinite number of ‘+’s behind the I. I[∞+]. Or I++++... [infinite +s]. So what if you multiply that number by infinity. Well then, you can only create a new unit of measurement. Here comes the next limit, The Ultimatum. A size so massive the Omniverse is nothing compared to it Concurrently, Akiha Gongen is growing at a rate of the Ultimatum in a second. That is already a speedy growth process. If growing in a linear fashion with a growth time span of 10 seconds long, after 10 seconds, he would be 10x the size of the Ultimatum when the growth finishes. So this is where I will factor in time. But instead, Akiha was growing for a longer period of time. The universe is 13 billion years old. That's 13 with 9 zeros. 13,000,000,000. But the universe is expected to die at 10¹⁰⁰ years old. That's 10 with 100 zeros. Instead of 9 zeroes, it's 100. That's how long the universe will last before it dies. As theorized, that's just the total age of a universe. Just one. A multiverse could be infinitely long. Greater than a googolplex. A googolplex is 10 to the power of a googol which is 10 to the power of 100. Which looks like 10^10^100. So the age of the multiverse is infinitely longer than a universe, infinitely longer than a googolplex years old. If the omniverse was much longer, then the age of the Omniverse could be [Infinity power by infinity, power by infinity, power by infinity…], and this repeats for an infinite number of times. Assuming that the omniverses age is infinite powered by infinite (repeat for an infinite time). That's so infinite that one would expect it to end there. But it can go further. Instead of a growth rate timespan of an omniverses age, his growth rate would be of Infinities of omniverses ages long. From the birth of the first Omniverse, to the death of the last Omniverse, with infinites and infinities of omniverses in between. But it can go even bigger. So for the time being, Akiha's growth time span is 1 ultimatum per second, with a duration of the birth of the first Omniverse to the death of the last omniverse. That's big already, but it can go further. But to grow further, we need to look smaller because, what if instead of growing 1 UM per second, it's 1 UM per millisecond, or microsecond, or even a picosecond. That adds more size in less time. So how does one add the most size in the least amount of time? We find the smallest division of time ever, which is called planck time. So now, Akiha grows at a rate of 1 UM [Ultimatum] per Planck time. [1 UM/PT], with a duration of the birth of the first omniverse to the death of the last omniverse. But it can go even bigger. Now the idea of acceleration can be inserted. So instead of just 1 UM per Planck time, we can accelerate the growth per Planck time, by powers of infinity. So for the first Planck second, his size would be UM. In the second planck second, its UM size + [UM powered by infinity]. On the third Planck second, it's then taking the Previous number, powered by (infinity that is accelerated by infinity). On the forth Planck second, it's taking the Previous number, powered by (previous accelerated infinity, that is accelerated by infinity). And from the forth Planck second and beyond, the equation stays the same because it takes into account the previous number, powered even further by infinity. In a summarized format, ‘Infinity^Infinity^Infinity^Infinity[...]’ for an infinite number of times. Now for the hyper portion. We have already reached the maximum for Akiha’s height and macro growth. Now to talk about the Hyper portion. Hyper would mean, muscle, and other individual parts. Usually, most hypers have something like 'width = height'. Which would mean that the usual max size is that the hyper muscles would be so large the back muscles, the width, would be the same length as the height. The muscles would be even bigger than usual. Usually, the biggest is that the muscles are so huge the person is immobile, with muscles pushing against one another to fight for space to grow. The head, hands, and feet would also disappear due to how overwhelmingly big the muscles are. For ‘width = height’, the height being the macro part, and the width being hyper. So it can do that and just say the hyper is as long as the macro. But that's not all. It can do better, bigger. So instead, Instead of width = height which is hyper = macro,his body became, Hyper = infinite (macro). But that's still not all. As always, he can grow even bigger. We can use the idea of powers on top of powers. So he can just go Hyper = macro^macro^macro... For an infinite number of times. Akiha's muscles were massive. Immense. It was unlike any Brutish, godly, muscle-consumed beast that came before. For his muscles extend in length and width far greater than his own height, he became a primal beast so large that any other muscle bound brute god couldn't even face against his all-mighty muscles. Each muscle, bigger and longer than his own height, riddled with veins stretching across the vast empty planes of his body. Each infinite number of muscles, piling on top of one another, creating a cascade of endless muscle lands to explore. His body was incomprehensibly big and muscular. Such brutish form couldn't even be drawn to match. His stacks of muscles, pilling one another, a freakish beast that humanity can't decipher between head and bottom. It was a sight to behold to say the least. The infinite muscles were too consumed by infinite layers of hair. The large infinitely long hairs jutting from his skin, shades of brown and black flowing all over his body. His body, hidden in muscle and hair, made it even harder to decipher his true form. So that settles the hyper part, but there’s still more. We settle Macro and Hyper. Now the focus can be on the Multi side of things. Aka multi limbs. Like how a centaur has 4 legs and 2 arms. Akiha can have multiple limbs as well. But again, he can grow more. Instead of multi limbs, his body can multiply literally every part of his body. And how many times can we multiply, of course infinity. Infinite arms, wings, heads, legs, pecs, torso. You name it. Everything. Every single part of the body is infinite. In terms of tauring, each taur is an addition of a new torso. So an infinite taur is infinite torsos on the body. With this, you can add as many limbs as you need to. So Akiha will not only have infinite macro and infinite hyper, he would have infinite multi as well. Infinite torsos to hold all his infinite limbs. But since multi is an add on to the body, the macro and hyper will also be added on. So an Infinite macro with infinite multi would add an infinite amount of hyper and macro. The extensions of his infinitely sized body created an even endless being as his body continues to grow and stack. Copies and copies of torsos, limbs, and other body parts, creating an infinitely long centipede or a train with ultimate cars. The incomprehensible number of extensions of his body would allow the already godly Akiha Gongen to ascend to an even higher, and even bigger status of godhood. As his body curls and twists, his main torso, with the original parts before duplication, now rests on the infinite expanse of his ever increasing body, watching a snake grow ever longer in the vast emptiness of space. So now we focus on individual parts, instead of multi as a whole. A dick, balls and nipples tend to be limited right. Instead of each infinite nipples being small numbs, why not make them infinite in length. Instead of dicks being only partly the size of the human body, why not each infinite dicks become infinitely longer than the body. Same goes for the balls too. Instead of each infinite ball being smaller than the body, each ball would be infinitely bigger than the main infinite torso body, by powers of infinity for an infinite amount of times. Each cock would be infinitely bigger and longer than each ball by powers of infinity for an infinite amount of times, to the point where each cock would be as long as every infinite testicle stacked in a single file line. So this is where the next part comes into play. Having each nipple and cock be infinitely long. They would noodle around. Like a bowl of noodles, it’s long strings covering everything in the bowl. So it would be the same thing with the cock and nipples. So have the Infinite amounts of cock and nipples, be infinitely long, curling around the body like noodles. Not only that, each typical pectoral muscle is usually associated with 1 nipple. However with Akiha gongen, each pectoral muscle has 3 nipples growing out from the areolas. This tripled the expected amount of nipples that Akiha Gongen has. Alongside that, all nipples were infinitely long as well. So that’s 3 times the amount of nipples that he has, as he has 3 nipples on each areola on each pectoral as opposed to one per areola and pectoral, as well as all nipples, even the 2 extra, all 3 times the amount of nipples, all of which were infinitely long. The infinite curls of his infinite nipples and cocks copied the exact duplication and lengthening process of his body. This created an even bigger and more expansive cascade of growth for Akiha to indulge in. And indulge he did, for his sensitive nipples and cocks because even more so as they continue to grow and lengthen. More surface area to pleasure and rub against one another as they grow, already sending the already orgasmic Akiha Gongen into a true infinite nirvana of epic proportions. In addition to the individual aspect of the growth of the body. There’s still the gut growth. So for each torso, there's a stomach, and when there’s a stomach, there’s a gut. And gut growths will happen. While a typical muscle gut or fat gut would be huge, sometimes taking up 50% of the body, and hyper guts, taking up about maybe at most twice the body size. As usual, Each infinite gut that Akiha has on his infinite torso would grow powers infinitely bigger than every other body part of his combined, including everything we previously talked about, for an infinite amount of times. Next is fats. Instead of just infinite hyper muscle, why not include infinite hyper fat. As fat stores as a layer above muscle, while the body may appear fat to the outsider, the dense muscle can still exist and he can still be extremely strong. To create a proper equilibrium, the volume of both hyper muscle and hyper fat, while infinite, will be equal to one another. The equal amount of muscle and fats created a truly powerful entity. Akiha's muscles were still all powerful, almighty, with nothing to beat him. While the typical stereotype of fats on a vessel would be seen as weak and frail, the extra fat didn't hinder Akiha at all. Instead it made him even more powerful. As size determines his power, the extra fat provided a much more powerful godly body for Akiha to manifest his full potential. The soft fatty layer would also create a proper shield for his muscles to ready in case of Intrusion. Not like it would matter due to his immense size. Now we’ve already settled, Hyper, Macro, Multi and Individual parts to make someone bigger. But there is another way to add mass. Instead of looking outwards, we look inwards. An atom is about 99.9999999999996% empty space. Which is not good when wanting Akiha to be the one with all. So to fix this, Akiha would now have particles to fill in the space in-between each atom. Infinites of protons, neutrons and elementary particles are created and squeezed extremely tightly to form as little space as possible, making Akiha as dense and massive as possible. But what if we go further. As particles are spherical, there's still possible empty space in between particles. So instead, why not have Akiha as one giant particle. His human form can still remain how it is. His properties as a human stay the same, but it's just that all his particles merge to form one massive particle. He is all and all is one. During Akiha’s state of growth, it was known by him that his growth would last an impossibly infinite amount of time. But knowing this, his summoner would die before he would finish his growth. After all, without the loops to help, life would go on as per normal, and the process of death shall soon follow. In an effort to combat this, to be able to grow and live his life with his precious summoner, he used all his might to bend spacetime. Using his infinite powers, he slowed the perception of time for those around him, such that his growth would only be about a single second to everyone. While he will live through infinites of Omniversal births and deaths, his summoner would only spend a single second before they would reunite with Akiha. So with all the macro and the hyper and the multi and the particle, what's there to add. Cloning. Akiha has reached infinite macro, hyper, multi, length, and particles. But he still has energy to grow. How does one grow bigger from there? By creating a new vessel to grow. But what if that new vessel reaches the same size. What do you do? Make even more. Make a new one. As the main vessel has reached true apotheosis, it has arrived to a size where it couldn't truly grow bigger. A size that any other hyper muscle macro god couldn't even dream of reaching. A size so incomprehensibly huge that even with Akiha's infinite wisdom and intelligence from his infinite growth, couldn't even comprehend. Despite infinite knowledge, he had reached a point where he couldn't comprehend his true size and power. Soon enough his body failed to comprehend the final size either, unable to grow much bigger without a force inhibiting his growth. The force of gravity had finally run equal with the force of his growth. His mind, matter and force, in an all out battle to grow. A true standstill had occurred. A true natural limit reached. His mind can't comprehend growing, neither could his body. His body is unable to grow bigger due to that, as well as the force of gravity fighting. But he still had energy to grow. Energy not spent. As his body urged to grow bigger, a new vessel was formed. A clone, with part of his soul transferred into it, thus becoming like him, was made. The vessel was created to be the original size before his growth. The new vessel was placed right where the previous Akiha stood. While the summoner tried to interact with the new vessel, it was all in vain. The second vessel had taken the remaining energy from the first Akiha and grew exponentially once again. With each new vessel he makes, it gets smaller than the previous by 1 quark. A quark is the smallest particle in the universe. Over time, he will create infinite vessels, 1 smaller than the other by the size of a quark. And over time, over infinite vessels, he would be able to eventually reach human levels of size. A height and weight where he would be able to somewhat live a normal life on earth. His final size is 20 feet tall, tall enough to be considered macro, but still, be able to live a somewhat normal life on earth. As he finally stops growing, his last vessel descends onto the ground. The earth below him, cracked from the sheer pressure of his footsteps. The now 20-foot tall Akiha, standing naked in front of his dear summoner. His dear summoner, shocked about everything, walked slowly towards the ultimate hyper god. The now Ultimate Hyper Tengu God smirking at his summoner, flexing his gigantic hyper muscles. His final vessel,the one that held the summoner, and also the smallest among the infinite others, looked like his original body. Except that he now stood at 20 feet tall and his muscles were extraordinarily huge. Like the typical hyper muscle god, his muscles were densely packed, fighting for space. His movements were limited and near immobile. His muscles were so huge that every muscle was bigger than his own head. His cock was so long that it was as long as he was tall, while 5 feet in diameter. “Akiha? Is that you? Has your growth reached its end?” “Yes, my beloved summoner. Are you happy now?” “Yes… very much so… Are you… really the biggest?” “Yup! Outgrew all of reality and then some.” “So I was right… It did work, all my calculations…” “So summoner, do you want to feel me up?” “Y-yes…” “You’re so cute when you blush, come here!” The summoner was quickly picked up by Akiha, and placed on top of the base of his cock. The summoner quickly blushed. Being held and placed onto Akiha’s warm body. It was a sensation unlike anything they had ever felt before. It was amazing, mesmerizing. The ultimate biggest man was created. A true godly man of their dreams. When they sat down on Akiha’s cock, they felt completely surrounded, but safe. Their backs leaning against the thick muscular walls of Akiha’s abs. Their vision, covered by the mammoth cock in front of them. Feeling utterly consumed by lust, they start to rub Akiha’s giant cock. “Mmph… S-summoner… You really already are going for it aren’t ya~” “Oh sorry!” The summoner jumped a bit, thinking they had offended their new found god. “Haha! You’re so cute. It’s alright, I already did say that I’d do anything to make you happy~” “So… can I continue?” “Anything you desire~” “Well then, shall we head back to Tokyo while I help you relieve yourself?” “Sure thing~” Akiha began walking all off the mountains. He traveled kilometers within minutes. Meanwhile, the summoner had a blast massaging Akiha’s massive cock. Working up with the hot, hard skin of his body was such a dream come true. While their hands were minuscule in comparison to the massive cock, it appeared that Akiha’s cock was so sensitive that it still pleasured him. Perhaps a bit too much as His moans and groans traveled all across the mountain ranges. Any passerby was able to hear, able to see the giant man’s nirvana. Drops of pre began to fall from the cock slit, falling and creating small earthquakes around the vicinity. His body shuddering from the pleasure,, each drop making small ponds of tengu precum. Soon the pre-leaking turned to short spurts, which already displayed how full of liquid the Tengu God had been. It was a race against the clock. Knowing how much cum was stored and ready to blow, the summoner had to quickly make him cum before they reached back into Tokyo. As they kept it up, the spurts of pre became longer and longer. Eventually, they lasted around 10 seconds per spurt. Akiha wanting to share his joy and pleasure with his summoner, he decided to use his newfound powers to let his summoner be able to hear and see every single infinite amount of Akiha in the infinite reaches of space moaning and pre from all their pleasure. This had completely excited the summoner, ecstasy rushing into their mind. This thankfully, motivated them to keep trying to make him cum as fast as possible. But there was one thing the two of them didn’t expect, and neither did the space around the infinite Akihas did. It appeared that Akiha was slowly getting taller and taller. His final size had reached a whopping 50 feet tall. Not only that, but his muscles were growing too. But it wasn’t just the final akiha vessel. Every vessel above him was growing too! The size increase for each vessel going up from smallest to biggest is calculated as, the size increase for the final smallest form, powered by infinity. But with each vessel backward, the number gets powered by infinity again. In other words, the smallest body had grown by 30 feet tall. The next smallest vessel is 30 feet powered by infinity. The next after that takes the previous size and powers it by infinity. And the case remains the same for the one after that, and for every vessel moving up. However, due to the sudden infinite size increase of each vessel, the inbetweens of each vessel are no longer a 1 quark difference. As the infinite powers of growth want to take advantage of every amount of space, more clones were created and split from the infinite bodies, taking up the remaining space, thus the 1 quark difference has been met. It would seem that this new growth from the smallest had allowed the biggest to break through the barriers that were in place as the true size limit. But it didn’t seem to last long as Akiha stopped at 50 feet tall. But still, it was an interesting new discovery. After minutes passed by, the view of Tokyo had appeared. With the newfound 50 feet Akiha was now able to walk much faster than usual. The summoner had to find a way to make him cum before Akiha reached Tokyo. Rubbing Akiha’s cock furiously, the two were in absolute horny bliss, one trying to make the other cum. They couldn’t let Akiha flood Tokyo in cum. Who knows how much cum is stored within those hefty balls. Akiha was even trying to edge and not cum. He could read his summoner’s mind and wanted to see how much cum would spew out from maximum edging. It was a battle of willpower for the two. Not long after, Akiha was starting to be beaten. His body was starting to struggle containing all of his cum. His body was starting to react slightly due to an overabundance of cum welling up inside his body. His nipple bumps began to swell bigger like small warts. His nipples too. His height slightly pushed up to 51 feet tall instead of 50. His body hair started to develop more, letting his once hairless skin be surrounded by a thick layer of dense hair. His nipple bumps, while bigger now, were still small compared to the thickness of his nips. His nips flared and puffed up. His large pectoral muscles were churning with what seems to be milk. It appeared that his body was producing milk due to all the hormones of his cum causing it so. His body desperately wanted to release the liquids, but Akiha held on. His balls inflating, his crotch area too. His pectorals swelling, filling with milk, nips puffing up further. He stopped moving, trying to regain his balance. His movements slowed down as his balls reached the floor. His gut began to swell slightly when his cum began to expand the sexual organs. His pecs were blocking his view, as they grew to rest on his gut. His balls were pushed behind his legs, swelling quickly as the diameter of his balls quickly outgrew his entire height. But as always, with the final vessel growing, the previous vessels soon followed. Each one of the infinite Akiha’s began to grow once more, and new clones were created in between each Akiha in order to maintain the 1 quark difference between each Akiha. And as always, the growth exponential rate, the previous number powered by infinity, has stayed the same, if not greater due to it being the second time Akiha grows. He finally gave up, letting his summoner win this round. After all, it seemed that the amount of liquids stored in his body would soon destroy everything around him. He tried to aim it away from the vicinity of Tokyo, pointing Eastward so that he would dump all his liquids into the ocean, but his body wouldn’t allow it. This time, he had to hold on until he could cum away from Tokyo. But it was too late, he couldn’t hold on. Bucking his hips, clenching his fists and legs, shutting his eyes, he let out a huge roar as all his cum and milk spewed in tremendous fashion and speeds. Millions and millions of cum and milk exploded from his cock and nips as they launched at near light speed, breaking the sound barrier in the process. His body kept churning out. His infinite bodies follow suit. All the Akiha’s in space came and milked everywhere, filling the dark space with pure white bliss. The smaller Akihas were completely drenched in fluid from the larger ones. Meanwhile back on Earth, the fluids from Akiha were pushing through all the fields and mountains of Japan. His orgasm lasted nearly an hour, his body kept pumping out fluids. Soon enough, his fluids had reached the walls of tokyo. In an instant, the West half of Tokyo had been completely soaked in fluids. Some of his cum and milk went towards Tokyo harbor and drenched the ocean instead. And soon enough, his body had calmed down from the storm. His once endless pumps slowed down to small spurts, eventually ending as his pecs, gut, and balls deflated back to their original size. As he sat down on the now flooded Japan, he rubbed his cock a bit to rid his body of any leftover cum. He shuddered, feeling everything leaving his body. But a sudden wave of stored energy came rushing from deep within his body. Like as though an excess energy from all the stored cum and milk had been lying dormant the whole hour. A familiar presence filled him. A feeling that took lifetimes of Omniverses to finish. Once releasing all the energy. Another infinitely big growth had consumed him once again. This time, the rates were far larger. The base size, the final body, instead of 1 UM per infinith of a Planck length, was the size of every Akiha Gongen combined, per infinith of a Planck length. The exponential rates continued from where it left off, increasing even higher by powers of infinity per infinith of a Planck time then when it first started. The duration of his growth, like with his growth rate, took the combined total time that it took for all his vessels to grow, powered by infinity. With this in mind, it would create infinite new amounts of vessels as the bodies reach a totally new limit before cloning itself. Alongside that, all the previous bodies would grow at an even faster rate, at an even longer time. But after all is said and done, the growth is finished. The bodies split themselves and clone, to fill in the gaps to maintain the 1 quark difference once more. After everything that has happened, Akiha Gongen had once again created the smallest vessel he could create while living on Earth. A true end, a true final smallest vessel. Standing at 51 feet tall, copying that of his previous smallest before he grew once more, he sat down, on the floor, looking at his masterpiece that he created. A fully white coated landscape, drenched in seed. After a while of sitting, using his infinite powers and a snap of his fingers, all the liquid disappeared from Japan. All the rubble and destruction were fixed. It was as though it was the game when it still ran in Tokyo. The end of a battle resetting and healing all wounds and damages in the vicinity. Afterwards, he picked up his summoner from the grounds below him. The summoner had fallen asleep as hours had passed since Akiha grew a second time. He picked up his dear summoner, remembered that this happened only several days ago, quite the coincidence, and headed his way back to Tokyo. Knowing full well his 51 feet tall naked body with incredibly huge and hyper muscles would scare everyone around him, he took it upon himself to summon his old clothes he would always wear, and match it to fit his current body type. He went back to his summoner’s home. Their house was actually an apartment on a high rise flat. It was about a 20 storey tall flat, and his summoner had stayed on the 15th floor. Which coincidentally landed perfectly. The summoner’s apartment was actually eye level with Akiha, allowing him to watch his summoner sleep and protect them from any danger. After several hours of sleeping, the summoner had awoken from their slumber. They massaged their eyes, thinking that everything that had transpired was all just one big lucid dream. It wasn’t until they heard their name. It sounded familiar, but VERY loud. It came from outside the window. Opening their curtains, they were proven that it wasn’t all a dream. Everything had come through. Their dearest transient. Their closest companion. The biggest man in all of reality. Akiha Gongen was standing, watching. The summoner was shocked at first, but they were relieved to find out that it was his dear Akiha. Akiha gave the biggest smile towards his summoner. The summoner opened the windows, and climbed onto Akiha’s index finger. Climbing all the way, sitting on his monstrous traps. “So summoner, are you happy now?” He said, grinning at them with a most cute and gigantic smile. “Yes, I am, nothing could be more perfect than this!” “Well I’m glad you said that. Now that it’s night time, do you want to grab dinner with me?” “You mean… like a date?” “Yes of course! A date!” “You’re asking me out on a date???” “Why not?” “Well you’re now the most powerful and biggest being in all of existence. Meanwhile I’m just merely nothing in comparison to you…” “If you’re nothing, then why can I see and feel you? I’ve made it clear that I will always be there for you, to protect you, to make you happy. Didn’t I promise you that?” “Well… yeah… you did…” “Then what’s the matter!” “Well nothing I suppose… But what are you going to eat! You’re so big! How will you fit anywhere!” “I’m sure there’s a way. Gyumao would probably know of some place given how big he can grow too!” “You’re right.” “Well then, it’s a date!~” “I guess it is a date…” The summoner lay closer onto his Akiha’s neck, once again feeling the warmth of his body. The giant man walked through Tokyo to find Gyumao. As they watched the city lights and the stars dance beautifully, their passion for one another sparked like wildfire. “Hey Akiha?” “Hmm?” “I guess, if we are on a date… and everything that you promised me. I guess we are a couple now?” “Do you want us to be a couple?” “More than anything in the whole world…” “Well then… I’ll be proud to be your lover~” “I love you Akiha…” “And I love you too… my dear sweet summoner…” -End-

Another new story following the current saga i'm writing, this time of Marfik from Live A Hero. Hope you all enjoy~ Word Count: 5473 ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The cooling Autumn breeze has finally arrived. The sun’s heat was much milder than the past few months. The orange leaves provide beautiful landscapes as they fall from the trees. But the temperature hadn’t dropped too much. It was the perfect time to go out for some exploring. Marfik had been enjoying his time travelling the world. This time he had found himself in the autumn forests of Europe. He decided to make this adventure interesting, packing only what he needed to survive, and travelling without a proper guide. He had hoped to find any abandoned mines, treasure troves, cave systems, anything to satisfy his cravings for archaeological findings. Several days ago he had found himself a nice rural village to stay in for a couple of days. It was a cozy little town. A small village of about 100 people, but the warm cottages, lively people, rich meat and vegetables provide a hospitable stay for Marfik. It was much more relaxing than the last town he had visited. Remembering it still gives him chills. As he stayed in the town, each day he would travel towards different directions for about several miles to find anything interesting. Sometimes he would stumble across bountiful caves, others nothing. Sometimes he would even ask the locals if anything peculiar happens to their homes and most of the time nothing. But today, this little adventure would have an impact of astronomical consequences. He had packed all the necessary items for his quest, and set eastward of the town. The weather had been the same as the previous days, albeit a little warmer than usual, but nothing blasting due to the season. He had travelled for several miles, but a lot longer than the previous days. The east had provided much more to Marfik than he realised. He passed through gorgeous floral fields of yellow, orange and red flowers. Then a forest of every shade of orange you can find. And lastly, the destination that would change him forever, the base of a mountain. It was quite a peculiar mountain, it was the only one ever around the whole area, but it didn’t have the right elements to be a volcano either. Marfik walked around the base of the mountain for a while, admiring the beautiful surrounding forest beside him. Soon, he heard rushing water. A waterfall! He had run out of water for several hours and needed to refill. He soon located the waterfall and the river connecting it. As he began refilling, he noticed small crystalline particles flowing from the river. He never saw any signs of it from the waterfall, and it looked like it came from the middle of the river and the currents diverged it to spread evenly across the river. Marfik deduced that there is a tiny cave entrance somewhere behind the waterfall. Marfik packed up his things and began to tread around the waterfall carefully, stepping onto the rocks, trying to not fall or get himself wet. Who knows what those crystal particles in the river are. After trudging carefully clinging onto the walls, he noticed the wall had ended on a sharp degree. He walked a bit more. With his intuition correct, he found the entrance to the cave. It was so small it could only fit one person. He took a deep breath, and ventured into the cave. The floor was wet, as it flowed opposite the way Marfik was walking. Each step he took, he could hear the crunching sounds of the crystals he was stepping on. As he walked through the cave, the area widened, giving his massive body more room to breathe. He took out his flashlight, and shone into the cave. The walls were blue, likely made of lapis lazuli, but they shimmer as the light bounced off of them. After a while of walking, the crunching crystal floors sort of phased out. Marfik had passed by the source of the leaking crystallized water without realizing. The walls were now so far apart that echoes could bounce off the wall. Hard to believe the walls once squeezed Marfik. Soon, he realized that the walls and floor were completely smooth, with some intricate patterns carved within them. He had entered a labyrinth of sorts. Jackpot he thought. Finally a worthy exploration for the mighty Marfik. But what does this labyrinth have to offer? Marfik had come across many different rooms. All of which seemed to be remnants from the past. Giants square rooms in the caves, each room containing different things. One room looked like it hosted the residential area of those that lived here. With old rotting wood buildings within the caves, tons of piping systems that carried water, and farm plots which used the light of the crystals as ways for the plants to photosynthesize. While Marfik was studying these ancient ruins, he deduced that these ruins were thousands of years old. Likely the very first human civilisations to walk this earth. And yet, they had the capabilities that far surpassed the technologies that the town Marfik was at, had. There was another question in his mind. Why was there only one entrance to this cave of the past? Why are there wooden items and farmlands in the caves? Couldn’t they have lived outside the caves? Perhaps this culture of humans was driven into the caves by some unknown circumstance. He may never know, but damn would he try to figure it out. Studying a long lost human culture had peaked his interest. He had to know more. As he strolled along the rooms, he had noticed that this wasn’t just a small village. It was a city. There were so many square rooms, stretching across beyond his vision. Maybe it was a Kingdom. Studying the residential cave rooms, he deduced that there were probably ten thousand plus humans that had lived here. Sure they may look small compared to modern skyscraper cities, but with the civilization being as old as time, where humanity never even reached over 1 billion total humans, this was remarkable. But as he travelled more inward, he noticed something odd. While the ceilings remained the same height all throughout, the floor seemed to get deeper and deeper with each room. The rooms also got even larger. Even the residential houses got bigger. He entered one house which was intact, to find furniture as tall as he was. He felt so miniscule. Tables which end on his chin, chairs where the seat reached his torso level, giant ovens. It looked like the deeper he went, the bigger the past humans lived here. The relics were still of the same age as the previous rooms. Meaning that both giants and regular humans had lived peacefully within this mountain, perhaps even sharing the same culture. Soon he ventured for what felt like hours, entering bigger and bigger rooms, feeling smaller than ever. More of the same cultural relics remained, but they were increasing in size exponentially. Once he thought he saw a regular sized house with a cracked entrance, but after some inspection, it was a giant teapot that had shattered. How big were these humans? After a while, he reached the end of the kingdom. The grid-like kingdom had its borders, and Marfik could finally relax. His legs sore, muscles aching from all the traveling. It was cold in the caves but he was still sweating a lot. He decided to lean against the smooth rocky walls. Perhaps he could sleep at night. And so he did, passing out the moment he sat and closed his eyes. The next day he woke up, refreshed, and ate his breakfast that he saved in his pack. As he ate, he began to study the patterns on the walls he was leaning on. It was remarkable. It contained paintings from people his size. In fact, there were paintings that only giants could make as well. It appeared that even though the humans and the giants were separated by the square rooms, some humans seem to freely roam into the giant rooms and even paint on the walls with them. As he walked along the walls, he noticed a small pathway. A human sized pathway. Was there another room beyond the giant’s dens? He walked into it. The pathway was long and dark. His flashlight illuminates the straight and narrow path. More paintings can be found on the walls. It seemed to depict the history of this culture. A strange artifact that belonged to them was capable of making humans into giants. But other cultures fear that power, so a war broke out but this culture hid into the caves. The kingdom seemed to be their home for a long while. The artifact was sealed away to prevent its power from being misused. The culture split the humans and the giants, but they were still able to roam freely. And that was it. That was all Marfik could decipher. He was utterly fascinated. How could a culture as interesting as this be so forgotten? Or perhaps they want to be forgotten to hide the powers of the artifact. It was sad to see the culture lost forever, extinct. Oh how he would love to meet the giants. As he walked further into the corridor, he saw a light. He must be reaching a room soon. And he did. His eyes widened as he saw the most beautiful room he had ever seen. A spectacle if you will. Shining crystals of every colour forming an illuminating rainbow across the ceiling. Streams of clean mountain water pour from the walls onto the floor, creating a small pool of water around ankle deep. Lots of beautiful foliage lines the walls and well crafted pillars in the room. He had never seen plants like these before. But the most interesting thing he was, was a pedestal. A pedestal that held a glowing crystal. It was shaped like a dodecahedron, with some spikes protruding from some of the faces of the crystal. It glowed and changed colour slowly. Marfik was utterly drawn to it. He thought it could possibly be the artifact that was long forgotten. Would he dare touch it? Would it give him the means to be a giant? Never once did he ever think of being a giant. But with the power sitting right in front of him. He got hard. He wanted to know what it was like. He was lured by the powerful aura of the artifact. His rational side knew he wouldn’t be able to handle the consequences, after all, how would he live his life as a giant. But it was all too late, somehow, subconsciously, he was already holding the artifact in his hand… The glow of the crystal wafted around his body. His body now glowing the same hues as the crystal. Marfik felt the power and energy from the crystal itself. He had never felt this much power coursing into his body. He knew he had found the lost relic. But how big was he going to get? Soon he felt his clothes tighten. His body was stretching. He could feel himself growing bigger. And he loved every minute of it. His body began to sweat. He groaned and moaned. Some surges of growth gritted his teeth. He tried to hold on to the crystal as much as he could. His growth was quite painful, maybe it was why some giants stopped growing at certain sizes, maybe the growth was too painful. But he had to know what the crystal had to offer. His muscles started bulging. They were already massive. He'd receive compliments and stares from random passersby of his muscles. But they were much larger now. He limped forward, trying to stand close to the walls. The crystalline walls showed his reflection. He wanted to see how big he was becoming. His body ached, he groaned louder, noticing his voice getting deeper too. Surprising since he already had such a husky voice. He could feel his mind numbing, his vision blurring slightly. Soon, his muscles were starting to grow faster. It seemed to accelerate the more he held onto it. Soon he couldn't breathe properly. His rapidly expanding muscles were starting to press and stretch the fabric of his clothes. Soon his ears caught the sound of tears. The seams of his clothes were beginning to lose the battle. His muscles far outpower the strength of his clothes. Each surge of growth, more of the seams tore. The painful growth worsened, but a feeling of pleasure started appearing as he grew. Which kept him holding onto the crystal longer. Soon his grunts and moans had a pleasurable tone to them. He could feel his dick throbbing and growing in his pants. He knew how uncomfortable it gets when he's at his max length. This discomfort was much worse. He looked down to find his dick almost twice as long and wide as his previous max. He held the crystal with his left hand, and decided to give his bulge a nudge with his right. The utter sensitivity of his cock made him moan louder than ever. It also made his growth accelerate faster... Soon his muscles started bursting out of his clothes. The pain intensified as his muscles grew bigger and bigger. The buttons on his shirt burst off, flying with such high velocities it shattered a crystal hanging from the walls. He bent down slightly from the pain. Looking down, he saw his heaving pecs swelling larger and larger. His sweat began to soak up into his chest hair. The smell of pec hair and musk was delightful to his nose. His nips began to thicken and harden too. The cold wind blowing onto his nips pleasured him. He was still holding the crystal with one hand and his cock with the other, but he so desperately needed to work his nipples too. He placed the crystal onto his cleavage and secured it. Thankfully his thick pecs could hold on to it, and the crystal was still able to transfer its power into him. Now he was able to work his left nip with his hand. He squeezed it hard, pinching the fat nipple as it swelled. The strokes on his cock became more violent. His bulging muscles were now tearing through his clothes. Loud rips can be heard everywhere. Pieces of his clothes dropped onto the floor. His muscles had grown so huge, he was as thick as he was tall, and his growth kept on accelerating. His pants began to tear apart as well, revealing his trunk size legs. So thick and hard that every time he lost balance, the floor cracked with each step. His cock had gotten so huge and thick, it tore through his pants and underwear. He moaned loud as that happened, and it kept on inflating. His cock was growing faster than the rest of his body. It rose up, smacking onto the slabs of abs. He could barely hold his own cock with one hand. His cock rose higher and higher, coating his furry body with his precum. The hairs on his body started to grow longer. His once carpet-like body hair turned into a full forest. His chest hair now covers more of his pecs. His happy trail fur grew longer too as with his pubic hair. More regions of his torso became covered in thick, sweaty, grey fur. Soon, his happy trail connected to his pubic regions, creating a long growing forest from his pecs down to his cock. His armpit hair too grew longer, creating a trail down to his lats. His arms, back and legs were now sprouting a small layer of grey fur too. His body was becoming hairier by the minute. His entire body was now covered in hair. Even his hair and facial hair began to grow longer. His beard now connects to his sideburns, creating a thick coat of hair, falling all the way meeting his chest hair. The rubberband holding his ponytail together snapped as long luscious hair began to grow, falling all the way down, ending around 3 quarters of his back. As he sweated more, it glistened his newly forming hair, making it grow faster and longer. The heat generated and stored by his fur made him hotter and sweat more, repeating the process. His musk wafted all across the crystal room, stinking it up a lot. The scent, the sweat, the heat, the energy, the pleasure, all culminating together into a concoction of growth. The thickening giant pulsing and growing. Shockwaves of growth surged across his body. His muscles are building up and up, violently thickening. His muscles were so thick and large, he finally tore through every piece of clothing. Ripped fabric either fell onto the floor or stuck right onto his thick muscles, then coated with his sweat. His mind was getting all woozy. His growth was getting faster and faster. His mind couldn’t handle such growth. His body is pumping up. His biceps were bigger than his entire head. His massive pecs the size of beach balls. His enormous legs are now thicker than redwood trunks. His muscles were so huge that they were now fighting for space, pushing each other just to find space to grow. He was barely mobile, but his sheer strength was still able to carry all of that weight. His thickening muscles were now being covered with a forest of white fur. Covering so much skin that you couldn’t see any of it anymore. But his bulging muscles still managed to be seen amongst all that fur. He had truly become quite a beast. Veins also began to pulse out everywhere across his paper thin skin. He moaned and groaned, as the pleasure from his growth was sending him to nirvana. His dick had grown bigger, its head meeting his own. His dripping pre soaking his beard. In no time, he began to shove it into his mouth. He stroked his cock with all his might as it thickened more and more. His cock growing so heavy, he was being pushed down, like gravity got stronger. With his cock touching the floor, he decided to thrust forward, the friction providing extra pleasure and growth to him. He kept squeezing his nipple with his other hand, sending shockwaves of growth all over his body. His nipple is so fat, that his hand can no longer completely surround it. But he squeezed as hard as he could. He worked his cock and nipples as hard as he could. His rational mind, lost in the growth. He wanted more. The growth, accelerating. The cave space around him felt smaller and tighter. His once interest in discovering the history of this cave, filled with only lust and the urge to grow. His mind was nearly consumed by growth. The little rationality he had left, he thought about how this crystal was how the hidden society of men were able to grow into giants. They probably had kept the crystal hidden in order for men to not grow any bigger. But here he is, the next bearer of the crystal. He wanted to know more about the crystal, and more about himself. How much more was he capable of growing? Marfik kept on sucking his cock. His sweaty body created small pools of sweat, only to drip into the cave river near him. His cock bent more, as the length of his rod was growing faster than the rest of his body. He was standing on all fours, unable to stand up. His cock moved and cracked across the stone floors, creating a massive dent. Not wanting his cock to burst free from his mouth and grow, Marfik rolled on his back. His cock was still chubbing. Hard yet he was able to move it around. He bent his now body length cock around in order to keep working on his cock. His balls, moreover, were growing at the same rate as his cock. His balls inflate bigger than his glutes, providing a soft cushion for him to sit on instead of the hard rocky floor. He was turning into a full beast. His body hair had grown so outrageously long and condense that it was hard to even see him as human. The entire front of his torso, pecs, abs and all, were coated in at least 5 inches of grey hair. And it was spreading fast. His back muscles soon followed, pasted by thick grey hair. Eventually they were growing to the sides, slower as humans don’t grow hair on the sides of their bodies. His armpit hairs kept growing longer and longer, reaching downwards all the way to his quads. His arms and legs too were starting to coat with fur. While not as dense as the rest of his body, it was nearly impossible to see the skin underneath all that hair. His torso however was completely hidden in grey fur. His pubic and ass hair were growing much faster than the rest of his body, almost like it was as long as the hair on one’s head. But Marfik’s hair was much longer than that. His facial hair grew a dense bush of fur, his sideburns meeting with his moustache and beard. His beard grew long and reached his pectoral muscles. His man bun grew longer and denser. The now ponytail kept growing, eventually reaching the floor tiles. The increased density of hair snapped the band that tied it together, allowing a cascade of hair to flow freely all over the cave floor. He was now like a yeti. A huge hulking monster covered in beastly fur. His body surged more and more. If it weren’t for all that fur, he would have noticed his body completely covered by veins. His body pulsed with growth. The slow growth became large spurts followed by fast growths. This coincided with how brightly the crystal pulsed. His mind whirred. His brain was being filled with new information. Information that the crustal was sending to Marfik. His mind was blessed with the knowledge of the ancient humans who lived in the caves. His rational mind snapped back as he was entranced by his special interest in archeology and history. He would have never thought that this was how he was able to learn about the history of this place. But coupled with growth powers, who could say no? The crystal spoke to him about its infinite powers. It was a blessing from a higher power to the ancient people on Earth. It would bless them with growth and powers beyond what they can imagine. However, the power can only be given so much. The crystal, following the graces of the higher power that created it, would give a limiting amount of power to individuals. Those who sought only power, or the destruction of others will only receive so much. Those who wish to discover the powers of the crystal were only given so much. Till now the crystal has yet to create a man of true godly proportions. Marfik asked why, and was answered. The higher power craved men who want to grow big only for the sole reason of growing bigger, to fuel the higher power’s certain niche. Marfik asks if he was a suitable candidate… The crystal pauses for a moment and accesses Marfik. He didn’t desire power or destruction, he only seeked knowledge. But he also liked growing bigger, in a much more sexual slant and wanted to be bigger due to his fueling his kink of growing huge. The crystal shines, a beacon of hope has arrived. “You are almost worthy. But to test if you are truly worthy… Will your vessel be able to grow and handle all the power and growth?” “I won’t know if I don’t try.” “Then so be it. Marfik, you will be the first human to satisfy my creator using me” “What do you mean by using you?” “The creator is actually human, but they crave to see men grow as big as possible. In any universe, and any method, the human want to see men bigger.” “So… If a lot of men grew bigger, who would be the biggest?” “A tengu god named Akiha Gongen. You wouldn’t know him, he’s from a different universe” “Then I’ll aim to be even bigger!” “Impossible, he’s far too massive, and I can’t grow someone that large either…” “Then at the very least, make me as big as possible!” “As you wish...” The crystal shined, greater than ever before. The power of the crystal flowing into Marfik’s body. He sweats. His fingers and toes clenched. He gritted his teeth. His eyes rolling back, his body shuddering. The veins on his body rippled. His body growing in pulses, one after another, sending shockwaves of growth all throughout his body. The cave shook with each pulse. His muscles, bloating with size. He writhed around as his body kept getting bigger. The pain, the pleasure, overwhelmed him. As he pushed around, his limbs smacked hard against the cave walls and ceilings, causing massive cracks around. The tremors kept getting worse as his body continued to swell. His balls inflating so quickly that it pushed Marfik’s body upwards. His balls too pushed against the entrance to the crystal room, blocking anyone else from entering. The river water around him was now cut off as his body interrupted the peaceful path. The colossal man was now around 50 foot tall of pure beef, with his back wider than he is tall. His muscles swelling past mobility, Marfik could only sit on his testicles trying helplessly to move. His pectoral muscles covered nearly 60 percent of his view, with his chest hair obstructing another 20 percent. His body hair continued to grow and flow all around. His body was now completely covered in thick, dense fur. He looked like a complete beast. His hairs began to flood the cave floor, creating a knee level pool of grey fur. His face also had changes as well. The once chiseled, rectangular face now morphing into a more brutish state. His jawline expanded and thickened. His facial hair is becoming more dense. His head morphing into a whole new level of masculinity. He groaned and moaned as his jaw cracked and moved. His lips slightly thickened, and his teeth sharpened slightly. Soon enough his body was filling the whole cave system. His muscles pushed against every inch of the cave walls. It cracked. Rocks were falling onto Marfik, only to not damage his skin at all. He moved his body around, trying to find any space, but it was all in vain. He grunted and moaned harder as the walls began to press against his body. The pleasure and pain from his skin rubbing across the cave walls only made him hornier. His growth accelerated from there. As no more space was left to grow in, the cave began to crack. The walls were losing the battle as Marfik’s body was far stronger. “MORE!” He yelled, as he stood up. “BIGGER!” He cried, as his cock slammed into the entrance wall, its length reaching the other side immediately. “STRONGER!!!” He moaned he punched through the walls with both of his fists. “MORE POWER!!!” He bellowed at the top of his lungs as he had the biggest growth spurt he had ever experienced. The crystal room was immediately demolished to rubble and dust, leaving nothing behind. Marfik walked with what little mobility he had left in him. Entering the previous gigantic room, the once massive city hosting hundreds of giants felt extremely small and tight. As he walked, he could feel the power surging more and more. His body gained more height and mass with each step he took. The magnitudes getting worse with each step. His hairs were not moving as he walked as they grew longer, remaining the same length as it did. “MMMmmmphhh…” He grunted, feeling the weight and length of his massive cock. His cock was already thicker than his waist, and 3 times as long as his entire body height, soft. He kept working that huge cock, feeling it chub in his hands. His balls swelled larger behind his body. The diameter of each testicle had exceeded the height of his own body. Two giant boulders stood behind the behemoth. He coiled and twirled his cock around, trying to get the head to reach his own mouth. He first slung his cock behind his back, before carrying the remaining length onto his hands. Then he twirled it into a loop before shoving the cock head in his mouth. He now sucked and worked on his cock. Precum oozes from his lips, hitting the floor. To the average human, this drop would be a death sentence. As he writhed around, his growth accelerated, and a similar feeling occurred. His body was now bigger than the surrounding buildings of the giants who onced lived here. His fluids began to pour out immensely. Waterfalls of precum and milk gushed out at sonic speeds, flooding the entire cave system. His mouth wasn’t able to handle all the gushing pre. Letting go, his cock fired like a hose on the loose. “FUUUuuuckkkkk… AhhhAHHH… ARRGGHHHH!” He screamed as his body continued to gain in size. His cock danced around, smashing across all the buildings around him. His balls reached the ceiling, cracking it open revealing the bright sun. His hair grew so long it was impossible to distinguish any part of his body. His muscles had swelled so fast that his height was not able to keep up. Marfik’s mobility was really starting to take a huge toll. But that didn’t matter in the long run. His body stacked up more height and muscle. In almost an instant, his body touched the ceiling. And in another instant, his body broke through the entire cave. His body rose, faster and faster. The mountain beneath him utterly destroyed. His cock grew harder and longer. The once 3 times height soft cock now reached an incredible 15 times long hard cock. Everything around him became smaller and smaller. “MMM...MMRRRHHOAAAARRRRRRGHHHHHHHH!!!!” A sound barrier breaking roar shook the whole earth. Marfik had ascended to a godly state. His cock pulsed out solar systems worth of cum into the vast emptiness of outer space. It kept on going and going. And Marfik kept on growing and growing. In the infinite vastness of space, his body still absorbed the crystal’s powers. From solar systems to galaxies, galaxies to clusters of them, he kept growing. His mind was utterly consumed in deep growing bliss. It was impossible to even think anymore. Universes to Multiverses, Multiveses to the Omniverse. The great walls of reality broke as Marfik kept on growing. Each layer like the cave, he kept breaking out of it with ease. As he broke the barriers, he finally saw what the crystal had shown him. Akiha Gongen, well, the many infinite versions of him. Some were smaller, but some were bigger. In fact, most of them were infinitely bigger than Marfik. He felt puny, but it all made sense now. The grandiose display of pure brute godhood that is Akiha, he couldn’t compare. The crystal started to lose its powers. Overtime, all of it had been given to Marfik. And soon, the new god’s growth had come to a close. As he finished, he opened his eyes to see one of the Akiha Gongens. This one was exactly Marfik’s size, muscles, height, cock, hairs and all. It was like looking in a mirror. Though Marfik and that one of infinite Akiha Gongen’s looked to be the same size in muscle mass and size, of course they both look different in general. The white furred beast talked to the black furred beast. “You must be the biggest one…” “Indeed I am sorry for my summoner, they wanted men to keep getting bigger.” “Oh don’t worry about it too much. I enjoy this size… And frankly, you’re not so bad yourself~” “Well this is just one of the infinite amounts of me that exist” “I like this one the most~” “Aww shucks” “So how big are we?” “I would say, probably the size of the Ultimatum, powered by infinity” “The what now?” “I’ll explain everything later~” “Well then, how big is your real body” “Even I can’t comprehend that, not even the real body does. And to be frank, all the bodies are the real just, just split because of how much we grow, but i get ya” “So do we just keep sitting like this as big?” “Pretty much~” “Can we fuck?” “Oh yes~”

Day 27. It had been obvious pretty early that the demon was indeed genuine, his allegations were legit, and he was true to his word. Has I had written on day one, if you remember, that was how he had convinced me to sign the pact : I didn't really believe he was what he claimed to be, looking like any random guy, and as he said "You are taking no risk at all. I offer you what you deeply desire, if I'm not a demon nothing will happen and that contract is just a piece of paper, but if it happens you have your dreams come true." When I think back at this moment, I guess that the fact that he didn't look or sound like a demon at all finally turned out to be a contributing factor to my agreement. Had he had taken the appearance of a demon, the way the are depicted in our popular folklore, he would have been more menacing, and that would probably have induced some hesitation from me. But then, I was sure it was just some slightly drunk trying out what was his idea of a joke. I quickly took my decision to sign both because I didn't believe a word he said in the first place, but also because that would get me rid of him. Yet, on my walk home, I couldn't help but hope for my wishes to come true. So, when I woke up the next day and saw my abs for the first time in my life after pushing away my sheets, that was a really good sign, and as you know, each following day confirmed the transformation in progress. Some commented that quitting my job and my girlfriend less than a week into the process was a bold, and risky move. I'm happy to say that to this day, I have no regrets about this at all, I never really cared for neither of them, and they both were taking too much space into my life, when I needed to spend every second focusing on my blooming rise to greatness. That thought occurred to me this morning, because today, when I rushed to the grand mirror to feast my eyes on my body, something snapped. I have reached a milestone today. Today, in the mirror, is the day when I saw a real muscle beast looking back at me, a man with the muscularity and the presence akin to the great, major bodybuilders that I have admired, idolized, fantasized about ever since I was a kid. I was the real deal. That is it, I have reached the dream that I never thought could ever come true. With tears of joy rolling down my cheeks, this morning, my ritual masturbation had a special flavor, a stronger intensity than ever before. As a bonus, my face was also getting stronger and chiseled, with the bone structure getting bulkier, and my widening jaw, the cute boy was turning into a gorgeous, manly hunk. A face radiating pure testosterone in all its beauty. Again, I ate even more food for breakfast. My savings were depleting faster and faster, with all that grocery shopping, plus, the way-oversized clothes I had bought a few days ago were already starting to get tight on my body, so I will have to buy new ones soon, harder to find, and more expensive. I couldn't wait to get to the gym. Yes, I spent more and more time at the gym. I still don't have to do any exercise at all to have my physique growing more muscular and powerful every minute, mind you. Sure at first I just went there to adopt the musclehead lifestyle, get out of the house, and also to make my muscular growth less suspicious to the public eye, but every passing day, my time spent at the gym was more enjoyable than the last. First, it is a great opportunity to overtly flaunt my beloved, massive muscles for the eyes of an appreciative crowd. I could also spend hours contemplating the fascinating dance of my my flexing muscles in the mirrors covering the walls. I was always being more and more revered and respected by people there, as a genuine muscle freak, not only because of that muscle growth of mine that was way off the charts, but also because I grandiosely staged a spectacular weight lifting extravaganza at least once a day, on a different exercise, everybody gathering around me to witness my next incredible feat, me feverishly accomplishing the challenge, although these piles of iron plates weight absolutely nothing for me, and breaking my last record every time. Thunderous applause ensues, followed by a round of guys seizing the opportunity to get a feel of my bloated muscles, pretending to give me friendly pats of congratulation. And also, someone has finally popped the question. Of course at the gym regulars must have been wondering what was the secret behind my staggering muscle growth. Some may have even noticed that I had been getting taller. The other day, someone finally asked. Unsurprisingly, it was Leon who did, a fun and pleasant lad, but he spent almost all of his time at the gym chatting all over the place - his jaw muscles clearly were the only ones doing any significant workout in there - and gossip queen supreme. We were both alone in the locker room, and he swiftly led our conversation to this point in his usual sneaky way. I whipped up a ridiculous story I was sure he'd enjoy. I told him that I was just a normal kid, I had dropped out of high school and fled away from my dysfunctional family, living on the street, my life spiraling downwards, I landed in the northern part of the city like a year ago, and found my begging spot near a 7/11. A man living in the neighborhood was very friendly with me, generous too, and he fell in love with me. I rejected him as I'm not gay. One day that man saw me reading a month-old muscle mag I had found among stuff that the 7/11 had dumped in the trash. He asked me if I would like to be as beautiful and muscular as the enormous pro bodybuilders featured in the magazine, proudly exposing the monstrous mounds of fibers and veins flexed to unbelievable sizes and rock hard density squeezing out drips of sweat rolling down their oil covered, tanned, perfectly sculptural bodies, with that knowing, superior, confident, suggestive look in their eyes, fully aware of the raw sexual power that exploded at the face of anyone lucky enough to be blessed by the sight of their naked body, almost naked as a few strings maintained their genitals snug in a stretched, minimalist pouch of shining fabric. "Of course." I said, mesmerized by the parade of prodigiously muscular freaks on every page. "I would do anything to be half the man they are. But that's impossible, these are extraordinary athletes, defying the laws of nature, real heroes, performing miracles." The man just smiled and walked away. For a few weeks later, maybe like two months, he just said hi when he passed by me every day, coughing up money regularly still, but one day, he crouched next to me with a mischievous smile on his face and made me an offer. He said he was a bio-chemical engineer in a secret army facility. He had unearthed an old abandoned project that he was willing to pursue, on the side, on his own, as a personal task, with my help. The project was about muscular cell modification, and had been cancelled by the army because while the potential increase of physical power was promising, the treated subject would inevitably have to suffer an important augmentation of his muscular cells' size and number. Having enhanced soldiers with excessive size and weight would be costly and problematic. Also, this would come with a significant loss of rapidity, agility, so they would be huge and slow targets on a battlefield, likely to get killed before their superior strength had proven to be of any use at all. So that chemist offered me to be his guinea pig on this experiment, that he would be pursuing in his home. He would provide me room and board, my own, personal room, and everything I need, the only counterpart being that if I was satisfied with the improvement of my physique, and wanted more, I had to be his sexual plaything for him to enjoy anytime. And I agreed. "Really?" said Leon. "So you let yourself at his disposal, in exchange for injections? He made him your sex slave? That's sick, man. - You think so? I'm so glad to have him using me for sex, so happy to have agreed to that deal! Look at me man, I've only been working out for a few months, my muscles are ripped, defined, sculpted, and already large enough to be a world class competitor! I might very well be the strongest man who ever lived! And I'm only twenty one! Twenty one and I'm going to grow even more! I'm living the dream, man, and believe me, I have no problem milking the cock of my savior, the guy dragged me out of the gutter, and turned the useless piece of shit that I was into a superior alpha power male of pure muscle ! - So, now you're gay then... - Forget it Leon, every single drop of my cum and all of my sexual energy belongs to my master. He deserves all of me, exclusively. I want to perform at my very best for him all of the time. - That's too bad. - But hey, Leon, I told you my story because I like you, but it's in confidence. Please keep it between you and me. - Of course, champ, cross my heart and hope to die." Nice little story, huh? Highly improbable, laughingly so, even, yet more believable than my demonic encounter. Convoluted enough to be convincing, including a dark past, a raise from the ashes, a crazy scientist, military secrets and a disturbing deal involving voluntary sex slavery. Dumping that on Leon, I could be sure that within thirty six hours everybody would have heard some version of that story in a three-block radius. In two days Leon will swear to me he never told a soul and that someone had to be eavesdropping on us in the locker room, and if anyone brings it up at me in the future I'll just have to act embarrassed and say that "I don't want to talk about it", problem solved.

Hyper Men of the Empire Do not worry citizen. All have been taken care of. You have been taken care of. Take a deep breath. And relax. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. You will not be a civilian of. The Galactic Empire. Anymore. You have been recruited. RELAX. No human interaction is allowed during. Adaptation. The entire. Adaptation. Is facilitated by computer software. You will not leave the. Adaptation Chamber. Until adapted. There is no reason for worry. RELAX. Take a deep breath. And relax. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. Citizens of. The Galactic Empire. Can sleep peacefully. And lead their peaceful lives, thanks to their. Protectors. Protectors. Are. Hyper Men. Hyper Men. Have been adapted. To serve. The Galactic Empire. There is no reason for worry. RELAX. Take a deep breath. And relax. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. Altered DNA. Has entered your. Organism. While you were unconscious. Myostatin inhibitors. Have entered your. Organism. While you were unconscious. Preparation for. Adaptation Process. Has taken place. There is no return to civilian status. Adaptation. Is irretrievable. YOU WILL ACCEPT. That. You have been recruited. Initiating. Adaptation Process. Formula 302.1.405. is. Entering your blood stream. Resistance is futile. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. You are part of the. Adaptation Programme. Now. Adaptation. Is irretrievable. Activating. Hypertrophic Field. Activating. Anabolic Radiation. Formula 302.1.405. is. Spreading in your. Organism. No side-effects reported. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. Respiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 10% Resistance is futile. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. You are part of the. Adaptation Programme. Now. Adaptation. Is irretrievable. YOU WILL ACCEPT. That. You have been recruited. You are becoming. One of the. Hyper Men. Hyper Men. Are. Protectors. Hyper Men. Have been adapted. To serve. The Galactic Empire. YOU WILL OBEY ORDERS. From superior officers. You will. PROTECT. Peaceful civilians. At every cost. Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 24%. No side-effects reported. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 30%. Level. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 30%. Level. Respiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 20% Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 23% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 15% Respiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 17% Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 35%. No side-effects reported. Myostatin inhibitors. Activity. Attested. Altered DNA. Activity. Attested. Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 45%. No side-effects reported. No statistic evidence. Against. Full integration. Into. Adaptation Programme. Recruit. Will integrate into. Adaptation Programme. Recruit. Will become. One of the. Hyper Men. Recruit. Will become. PROTECTOR. Resistance is futile. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. You are part of the. Adaptation Programme. Now. Adaptation. Is irretrievable. YOU WILL ACCEPT. That. You have been recruited. You are becoming. One of the. Hyper Men. Hyper Men. Are. Protectors. Hyper Men. Have been adapted. To serve. The Galactic Empire. YOU WILL OBEY ORDERS. From superior officers. You will. PROTECT. Peaceful civilians. At every cost. RELAX. Take a deep breath. YOU WILL ACCEPT. You are a. Good recruit. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 29% Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 58%. No side-effects reported. Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 31% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 20% Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 41%. Level. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 41%. Level. When. Basic Adaptation. Has been achieved. You will be evaluated. For further mission. Guard option. Available. Fireman option. Available. Space marine option. Available. Rejects will be transferred to entertainment units as gladiators at arenas in Taurus. Special Omega Level Unit available. If. Recruit. Is adaptable to. Omega Level Adaptation. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 62%. Level. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 62%. Level. Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 75%. No side-effects reported. You are a. Good recruit. Recruit. Will become. One of the. Hyper Men. Recruit. Will become. PROTECTOR. Recruit. Fully integrated into the. Adaptation Programme. Recruit. Response is. Optimal. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 85%. Level. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 85%. Level. Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 91%. No side-effects reported. Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 45% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 29% Respiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. RELAX. Take a deep breath.You are a. Good recruit. Recruit. Will become. One of the. Hyper Men. Recruit. Will become. PROTECTOR. Formula 302.1.405. Full. Saturation level. No side-effects reported. Primary and secondary male characteristics increasing rapidly. Rapid hypertrophy attested. Indications of. Sexual arousal. Induced by. Increased. Androgenic hormone levels. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 51% Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 58% No statistic evidence. Against. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. And. Anabolic Radiation. Facilitating. Ocular contact. With other. Recruits. In. Recruit's. Batch. Likelihood of shared future mission deployment: HIGH. All Adaptation Chambers in. Batch. A67. Now in. Ocular contact. Recruit responding favourably at. Ocular contact. With other. Recruits. In. Recruit's. Batch. Will become. Hyper Men. Will become. PROTECTORS. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 69% Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 76% YOU WILL OBEY ORDERS. From superior officers. You will. PROTECT. Peaceful civilians. At every cost. RELAX. Take a deep breath.You are a. Good recruit. Initiating. Evaluation protocol. Regarding: Batch. A67. Running. Evaluation protocol. Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 75% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 49% Pulse. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Administering. Sedative. Welcome back. Recruit. You are waking up from sedation. Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 150% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 97% Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. At maximum level. Respiration. Of. Recruit. Stable. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Stable. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 99%. Level. And increasing. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 99%. Level. And increasing. Running. Evaluation protocol. Achieving. Evaluation protocol: All. Recruits. In. Batch A.67. Adaptable to. Omega Level. Initiating. Omega Level. Adaptation. RELAX. Take a deep breath. YOU ARE PROTECTOR. YOU ARE PROTECTOR. You will. Accept. Omega Level. Adaptation. Your entire. Batch. Will. Accept. Omega Level. Adaptation. Omega Level. Adaptation. Running. And. Increasing. Increasing. Omega Level. Adaptation. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 122%. Level. And increasing. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 122%. Level. And increasing. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Beyond standard maximum. You are. Hyper Man. YOU ARE PROTECTOR. YOU ARE BECOMING. OMEGA LEVEL. HYPER MAN. YOU ARE BECOMING. OMEGA LEVEL. PROTECTOR.

Several years ago, i wrote many stories of bodybuilders growing on here. I also morphed pictures of bodybuilders to be bigger. I left it do die. Now I decided to bring it back, rewritten in a new format, with more detail and a proper story, but no morphs. Enjoy part one. Most stories will be semi connected to one another, so this story is also tangentially related to the Housamo stories. Word count: 2103 “If you can see this, hear this, then Humanity has somewhat survived. Thank goodness. If not, then maybe you’re an alien being who has discovered the ruins of our Planet Earth. Unless, these aren’t ruins, and humanity has survived. Has the future prospered even as everything happened? Has the once mass chaos and destruction from my time been fixed, and we were able to break free of this great wall and advance? I wouldn’t know, but I hope the future is great.” The man had a deep voice. A soothing one. I’ve been studying his recordings for quite some time now. I had no idea what happened in the last 5 to 7 years. But it would seem a great apocalypse had taken place within those 5 to 7 years… The man introduced himself as Dr. Strong. A man of great physique and mind. He dedicated his life studying one of humanity’s greatest mysteries. A mystery that I’m continuing the legacy of. “Date, 15th September 2020. I think it is… I can’t remember quite right. I’ve been hiding in this bunker for a long while. Even though the date is only 15th September, and the last of my research happened in August, it feels like it has been 30 whole years since then. Which is why I’m hoping, whoever survived this ordeal, continues my research for me. A lot more questions than answers have been created since my involvement. I hope one day humanity finds an answer to everything.” The man spoke true words. Many strong gravitational forces have caused Earth’s sphere of spacetime to go haywire. While the outside regions of the solar system remained normal. Anyone on Earth has experienced a strong difference of time. I discovered his tapes on the 10th May of 2021. Today is the 15th May and yet, on my clock, it's been a whole year that has passed. Time on Earth has dilated and slowed. Anyone here would ask why. Well let’s hear Doctor Strong’s answer. “Back in 2012, I began my research into humanity, a specific research, on males. This world is vaster than we knew, but it appeared that we never researched it because it involved myths. And lack of evidence made it hard to prove anything. But there was a reason why I knew, why I wasn’t blind by it all. Maybe I had gone insane back in 2012, but after years of research and proof. All my efforts proved true. But I messed up, and now humanity has to pay the price. My research yielded fascinating results. Many men grew much bigger than we once thought capable. But some grew bigger than expected. Some even grew bigger than the Earth. But it appeared that the amount of men growing increased greater, at rates faster than one could imagine. Due to the extreme sizes these men grew, their gravitational influence warped the fabric of spacetime, and time on Earth, from our perspective, has slowed tremendously. But we still followed our calendars, for our planet was still affected by the Sun…” Thankfully, Dr. Strong’s research did not fail that terribly. While most of the Earth had been destroyed. Over the course of 2020-2021, humanity has spent the now warped time fixing everything up. While only a few months passed on our calendar and the outside universe, it had been nearly a decade or two within our perspective. Humanity has started anew, back on its feet, we regained back to 7 billion humans, if not 8 or more. And while many damages have caused the continents to change, we survived, and our technologies advanced. If only Dr. Strong knew that his technologies, while causing the end, started a new beginning. And I can’t fault him. It wasn’t his intention. He only wanted to know more about this world… “In my years of research, I had found something grand about humanity. There aren’t 7.8 billion of us. There were more. Hidden in plain sight. Trapped in bubble universes hidden on Earth, unreachable to the average human. These bubbled dimensions hosted tones of humans. Only men, and these men were huge. Beyond massive. Bigger than any bodybuilders on Earth. In fact, these places leaked into our natural world. Because men from our world grew bigger, and escaped into the bubbled dimensions to avoid being killed or killing others.” His research sounds like a lot of bullshit. And it probably was back then. But he kept finding new things. Travelling the world, he found artifacts, walls of texts, writings and symbols. And in every country, every culture, one thing stayed the same. Men had been growing bigger than natural, since the dawn of humanity. From our earliest ancestors hunting animals with spears, to the early agricultural settlers, to the egyptian and mayan periods, to the dark ages, and until now, men had been growing. “Robert Wadlow, famous for being the tallest man alive at 8’11” was actually on the cusp of being like those other men I’ve researched. But these men were much stranger. They were a minimum of 9 feet tall. But unlike Robert, they were built. Very built. Their muscles were much bigger, much denser than even the biggest bodybuilders. Bigger than the biggest powerlifters. Larger than even the largest man alive. And that’s what they had in common. They broke the natural laws of human growth. They were taller, bigger and stronger than the common man. And if they appear to be bigger than what society deems acceptable to live, they would vanish into the bubble dimensions.” Dr. Strong’s adventures were quite interesting. I have all the artifacts and writings he found while seeking knowledge. That’s also how I came across these tapes of his. And really, not a single culture was left out. Every corner of humanity had at least one case of men growing so huge they disappeared. It seemed that these occurrences were more common than realized. But how common were they. If there were more than 7.8 billion natural people on Earth, how many men were added. How much was the total population of humanity. Well it appeared that it was more than we realized. In fact, there were 50 billion men that were phased into the new bubbles. “Despite countless evidence of these bubbled dimensions. Despite countless evidence of the existence of 50 billion other men, who were either born in the bubble dimensions, or outgrew our own planet, no one seemed to know anything but me. But I knew the reason why. While it knew what I saw was real, I knew no one wouldn’t believe me. So instead of trying to prove the existence of the cause, I need only to prove the existence of the effects. The cause can come later. Because I knew the cause of it only was a sneaky little thing that probably went into hiding.” The sneaky thing was something I never saw for myself. And I doubt I would ever. But what Dr. Strong described was unexpected. A young looking person of unknown gender. Long black hair and brown skin. But that’s what he thought he saw anyways. The figure seemed to move quickly, dashing constantly. Mists of black surround the figure, and their eyes were always covered as the figure always cloaked themselves to prevent others from seeing them. The mists didn’t seem to endanger anyone. It was probably another way to cloak themselves. “I saw how the figure moved. Like light they bounced, but when standing alone, silent and unmoving. They stare everywhere, probably so that people don’t see them. And that’s when I saw it. They either touched a man swiftly, or used some sort of other method, like magic or pills. They never seemed to use the same method twice to grow their men. But one thing always stayed the same. They were capable of erasing memories. But I had a proper cloaking technique, so I was never caught. But the first time I saw them, I somehow wasn’t a target of their mind erasing, so I always remembered their existence.” However, during Dr. Strong’s last few tapes, it seemed to tell me that the figure had either been caught, or made a huge mistake. For the tapes after that made no mention of the figure and the apocalypse began to occur. I can only theorize that the figure had screwed up so badly from growing too many men that they escaped. Probably out of this planet or whatever. Or maybe even escape in one of the bubble dimensions. I wouldn’t know, I have never been able to go in one myself. “The figure had grown too many men at once, and at such a fast rate. This was the cause of the apocalypse. Too many cities destroyed all at once. I saw the figure, looking nervous. It was like they knew they had done it. They knew they had gone too far. While they tried to escape, I tried to stop them. I needed to confront them. I had a lot of questions to ask. But before I could even reach them, I was stopped. A large man had come to protect them. A tall, dark skinned man, with blue wings, a black horn, and white hair. He was hulking, around 51 feet tall. He took the figure by his hands, scolded the figure. I could only hear one word from the figure. ‘Akiha’. But that was it. With a dimensional spell, as I could only describe it. The two disappeared, never to be seen again. And that’s when the apocalypse started…” We know the cause, but we don’t know the reason. Still, I hope to be able to see the person that started it all. There’s billions of men trapped in their pockets of universes. I wonder what they are doing now. The figure seemed to have godlike powers, but they seemed to act like a human on impulse. A type of all powerful human with no care for what goes on. Was this all a fetish to the person? Was growing men the only thing they liked? Because the person who saved the person from Dr. Strong was another gigantic man. But with monstrous traits. I could only imagine who this Akiha is… Somewhere in another Universe, another Tokyo- “My summoner what were you thinking! Have you been doing this the whole time?” “Akiha… I didn’t mean to…” “Just tell me what happened, the damage has already been done.” “Well… Seeing as how I spent countless loops, thousands of years in this Tokyo. After finally beating the game, I could finally go back to my home, the other universe, the other Earth. But my home Earth isn’t the same as this Earth. There are no mythologies becoming reality. No giant buff dudes roaming around. I forgot how boring my universe was. So I decided to go back in time and just, mess around. Make men who I think were hot and make them extremely huge!” “Wasn’t growing men in this universe not enough for you. Look at me! I’m already the biggest of your growth creations! What more could you ask for!” “I just had to… I don’t have a proper reason. I just wanted to…” “Well you’re going to fix this somehow.” “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure humanity is able to fix itself while I’m gone. I’ve written a proper history such that the Earth would go back to the way it was, as though I had never messed around in the first place. It would take a couple of years, but the gravity of all the men I grew would slow down time. Once everything is fixed, I will move time back to its original speed. And life will go on as per usual.” “I’ll take your word for it. But one last question.” “Hmm?” “Were there any other universes that you travelled to in order to grow more men?” “Yes…” “Any of them grew bigger than me?” “Of course not! You will always be my biggest creation. With your infinite size, infinite hyper muscles and fats, infinite multi body parts, infinitely huge balls, guts and pecs bigger than your main body, infinitely long balls and nipples, 3 nipples on each areola on each pectoral muscle, with each areola also having extremely huge bumps, infinite density making you one particle, and infinite cloning with infinite bodies floating all in space, each 1 quark difference in size, no one can ever be bigger than you, or even come close to your size and stature!” “Thank you, that’s all I need to know…”

Tracking back to my very first art pieces on this site, I decided to work on a Kengo and Gunzo hyper muscle growth fanfic, hope yall like it. Story takes place many years into the future because it takes place after the Game ends and the Tokyo Walls destroyed. Just like with my Akiha Gongen story, this story takes place in the same universe. MC is the same as the one in the Akiha story. But this story is a prequel to the Akiha story. Word Count: 9520 In Tokyo on a perfectly cooling day. It was the perfect day for MC to go out and have some fun. But oh what to do? Luckily for MC, they seem to have received two messages. One from Kengo, the other from Gunzo. MC was kinda sad that they may have to abandon one of the two men for the day. But coincidentally, both men wanted to meet and hang out with MC at the same place! A local gym located not too far away from MC house! MC blushed. They had quite a huge crush on the two men. But then again, MC had crushes on a lot of people. What a lucky day for MC. But MC is gonna experience a very BIG DAY! In the following hours, MC got ready and went on their merry way to the gym. The short bus trip went smooth. MC got everything they needed. Everything went smooth sailing. MC wondered what Kengo and Gunzo had to show them at the gym. It was already a strange request coming from one person, but the two of them? How odd of a situation. But no matter, MC got to hang out with 2 of the hottest humans they had ever laid their eyes on. Hours before the text messages were sent, Kengo stared at his phone. There it was, a message asking MC to hang out alone in the Gym on his phone. He was nervous. While Kengo appeared stoic and brave, he didn’t realise how much he had fallen for MC. It was clear that Kengo was dedicated to helping his partner in any way he could. But since Kengo and MC always hang out with the rest of the Summoners, having some alone time made Kengo very nervous. What if MC didn’t have time? What if MC was not in the mood? Thoughts clouded his mind. But he wanted to hang out with MC that day. He was already at the gym. Nothing is stopping him. With a heavy sigh, he pressed the ‘send’ button. Meanwhile, Gunzo was standing outside of the gym. He was eager to show MC his progress. Mc and Gunzo had been hanging out with each for quite a while now. The two tend to play Rugby together as Gunzo was very fond of the game, while MC just wanted to play it to see Gunzo happy, even when sports really isn’t MC’s cup of tea, they just wanted to see their friends happy. However, recently, Gunzo had partaken in another activity. MC had accidentally admitted that they are really into big and buff guys. As Gunzo wanted to impress MC, he had taken up lifting weights as a side thing. Although he was already buff, he wanted to be bigger to please MC. Now each time he notices progress, he invites MC to show it off. Kengo expected either no response from MC or maybe a no from them. It was a Saturday, and MC did sometimes get pretty lazy during the weekends. But to Kengo’s surprise, MC had agreed to meet up with Kengo at the gym. He breathed a sigh of relief as he wiped his forehead. It was quite a warm day. Kengo tried to calm down. This was his first time truly being alone with MC. He could not afford to mess it up. Kengo tried to remember everything he wanted to say. He had been playing on this day for quite a while now. He wanted to profess his love for MC. And what better way to profess than in the middle of the gym. While a stupid idea at first, Kengo thought harder and thought it was perfect. MC has quite a thing for buff guys and Kengo had been packing more muscle as of late. He was beginning to look like a true bodybuilder. In fact more, nearly reaching 375lbs worth of muscle and 25lbs of fat. All for the sake of looking bigger to impress and hopefully win over MC. But a sudden chill went up his spine when MC replied with “Cool! We can hang out with Gunzo too since he wants to hang out with me at the gym as well!” Gunzo sent the message with full confidence. While Gunzo sex life was still nothing, and he is still a virgin, he thinks he could win over MC. Gunzo knew of MC’s fetish for giant muscular guys when they accidentally slipped it out during a conversation, and ever since then, Gunzo wanted to become the biggest man ever. His work eventually paid off. As the weeks went by, he invited MC to see his progress, and Gunzo had packed on a lot of muscle. There was so much that even mild roughhousing from him hurts his friends. He was nearly 375 lbs worth of muscle. While his hang outs with MC, he noticed that their relationship was strengthening. Gunzo had fallen for MC when during one of his flexing sessions, he did a double bicep pose in only his underwear and made MC blush. The soft look of MC’s face had also made Gunzo blush. It was then when he realized it was nearly time to profess his love to MC. Today would be that day. He was big and strong enough and was kind to MC. He was ready. However a message struck him to his core. “Kengo wants to hang out with me at the gym too! Let's all hang out there together!” MC had suspected this day would come. As the Tokyo Vessel to the Human, it was obvious that they would grow the men they crushed on. While it may seem that this day was a planned manipulation tactic, it was more nuanced than that. While MC did crush on the two men and wanted to see them grow, none of the steps it took to lead to this day was planned. All of it was genuine. Their feelings towards the two men, their interactions with them, all of it genuine. And the fact that all of it was genuine added to the fact that the two men actually had interest in the MC. Even if MC wasn’t planning to grow them, it was pretty obvious that the two men had crushed on MC. Kengo had always been particularly close with MC. During their constant adventures, Kengo was always by MC’s side. It was also pretty sweet of him to call MC his partner. While they had not hung out alone, MC did notice the many times Kengo tried to be alone with MC to invite them for lunch or to hang out. In fact, to see if Kengo was genuinely crushing on MC, MC would try their very best to make Kengo blush. Either by a simple smile, compliments, kind gestures like helping Kengo with homework, and even complimenting his muscles. There was even one time, while the rest of the Summoners were distracted, MC used that time to try to get to Kengo. First, MC showered Kengo in appreciation. Afterwards, MC began complimenting Kengo on various things. Soon it shifted to complimenting on only his muscles. It worked. MC had told Kengo that they were very fond of huge muscles. Kengo blushed as asked how big. MC said as big as possible. Soon, Kengo began to get super flustered. Trying to hide it, he stupidly decided to flex his muscles. He immediately regretted it when MC decided to start rubbing his pecs. Kengo blushed and immediately grabbed MC's hands. They both looked at each other in the eyes for about 3 seconds before promptly looking in the opposite direction. They were to never speak of this again. Gunzo is very close to MC. While dealing with some things in Yoyogi Academy pertaining to a certain gryphon, MC met Gunzo. They had a great time playing Rugby till dusk. After some shenanigans, the two promised each other they would continue to play Rugby. In one Rugby session, the two were sitting alone on a bench after they finished playing. It was quite a warm day and Gunzo decided to remove his shirt for a bit. MC could barely resist the temptation and began rubbing their hand onto Gunzo’s sweaty pecs. Gunzo was stunned and fell from the bench backwards, landing onto his back. MC stood up and immediately apologized. MC sat back down, facing away from Gunzo while cupping their face with their hands. Gunzo didn’t know how to respond. Anything negative action would result in MC feeling bad, and words in general would do the same. It was hard for Gunzo too, as he really never experienced love as he was a single virgin, but the only solution was a hug. Shocked, MC tried to get up, but the tight yet warm hug made MC turn around and reciprocated the hug back. It was then that MC had mentioned about loving Gunzo’s massive body. How MC would dream of seeing guys grow bigger. As MC realised what they said, they ran away as fast as possible. Knowing what MC said, Gunzo tried his hardest to be the biggest and strongest man alive, for MC. As Gunzo entered the gym to feel the cold air of the building, he met eyes with Kengo. Both of them frowned at each other, knowing full well what was supposed to be a date with MC, turned into a weird love triangle hang out session. They both sat far from each other, thinking of all the curse words to throw at the other guy. It was embarrassing, frustrating and sad. To have their whole plans ruined because of some other buff guy. They knew MC all too well that MC would never want to see plans cancelled or postponed, so they had to deal with having out with MC and some other dude together. As the minutes tick, all the negative thoughts flood more and more. However, a familiar voice had soothed their hearts immediately. It was MC! They came into the gym carrying 3 bags. Oh how typical of MC, to hand out gifts each time they hung out with someone. Well as the winner of The App itself thus ending the Time Loops, MC won an infinite supply of money. So they used it to shower their friends in gifts. Kengo and Gunzo walked slowly to MC, while MC rushed towards them to give a big group hug. While MC was busy burying their face in the men’s pectoral muscles, the two men glanced at each other with seething hatred. As MC pulled away from the hug, the time for fun will commence! “So, what made you both want to hang out with me today?” MC asked curiously, while pacing about. Both Kengo and Gunzo immediately tried to brush off the question. This kinda set off MC for a bit. It was mildly irritating to MC. The worst part was, not even Kengo and Gunzo wanted to be close to each other. MC thought this would be a great day, to have the trio hang out. But not even the two men wanted to talk, not even look at each other. They tried to get at least one of the guy’s attention, but it led to the jealousy of the other. This peeved MC off a bit more. As they realise that Kengo and Gunzo may not interact, they decide that they will take matters into their own hands. They decided that they were gonna switch between hanging out with Kengo and Gunzo. But due to their intense jealousy, they were gonna switch with them every 2 minutes. This is to help make them want to settle their differences quickly cause there is no way that they are able to hang out with MC with that kind of time limit. MC planned that this idea would irritate the two men so much that they’d have to hang out with each other so that they could have a normal day. This idea might be crazy enough to work! As they tell their plan to the two men, their face lights up. Perhaps the two men were now thinking of the best possible ways to use up their time. As MC finally finished explaining their plan, they were waiting for the men. The men seemed to agree on MC’s plan and they went their separate ways. The two men were now preparing their time with MC. It was now or never. MC began to approach Kengo first. They wonder what was in store for them. Kengo sat quietly by the pec deck machines. He decided to do some reps. Hopefully, with MC love of big buff guys, Kengo would be able to woo the MC into liking him more than Gunzo. Kengo probably figured that Gunzo wanted to admit his feelings to MC. So he must do whatever he can to get MC to like him. Even if it means growing as big as he can. Gunzo was disappointed that MC went to Kengo first. He wanted to show off his muscles and admit his feelings. He knew that Kengo wanted to admit his feelings for MC. So Gunzo, knowing full well of MC’s taste in huge men, went off to the bench press machines and just began to work out as fast as he could. He and Kengo were as big as one another. He couldn’t afford to lose. He had to be bigger than Kengo, no matter what it takes. Now the two are at odds with one another. Both trying to grow for the sake of impressing and swooning their crush. Who shall prevail in this growth story? MC approached Kengo and called out his name. But he couldn’t hear them. MC tried to call for his name again, but to no avail, a lack of response from him. They tried waving their hands in front of him, snapping their fingers, anything. But no response. MC saw a deeply concentrated Kengo trying to work out as fast as possible. What was that man doing? MC was extremely puzzled. One moment, Kengo was excited to hang out with MC, but as soon as he saw Gunzo, went into angry mode. Furthermore, while being able to talk to MC first made him happy, now he’s just concentrating on working out. A little down, MC went towards Gunzo. Maybe Gunzo would pay attention to them. However, after walking towards where Gunzo was, the same thing happened. Gunzo was utterly entranced in working out. Now MC was getting both pissed off, upset and confused. What was even going on? They began to walk back and forth trying to think of a reason as to why this was happening. Could it be? They wanted to admit their love for MC but because of the other person, they couldn’t? And to win, they wanted to grow bigger? Perhaps… Maybe they should test out something… MC decided to go to Kengo first. Maybe this would snap Kengo from his working out session. As they walked up to Kengo, they noticed that he was still deep in his trance. He seemed so determined to win over their heart. But now it was time to see if MC's idea would work. MC stood beside him and with their right hand, he held Kengo's right pec and gave it a quick rub and squish. Meanwhile, with their other hand into Kengo's ear, they whispered in a soft yet lustful voice, "I love you". Kengo immediately stopped and finally snapped back into reality. He looked down to see his right pec being caressed, then turned to his right to see MC. He immediately blushed. He was about to start speaking before his lips met with MC. A long and intense kiss happened between the two. As they broke it off, MC left while giving Kengo a small stroke to the chin, "Get bigger for me". Afterwards, MC did the same to Gunzo. MC got near Gunzo and began stroking his pec and whispered the same thing. He stopped and got up, only to find himself kissing MC. As the two broke off the kiss, MC walked away once again. MC's plan had worked. Now to see why each guy was so hellbent on having MC… MC approached Kengo who was taking deep breaths to cool down from the exercise. He was sweating profusely. His shirt was soaked. MC took a small chair and sat right in front of him. As Kengo finally cooled down, he could finally pay attention to MC. His vision cleared and he saw the cutest smile on MC’s face. He blushed and tried looking away. But MC moved the chair closed to Kengo, and placed a hand onto Kengo’s left thigh. Kengo tingled, and sat still, then slowly, he moved his head to face MC. As he finally faced MC, he took a deep breath “Hey partner. Sorry about what happened.” “What are you sorry for? It’s okay! I know you're only doing this for me. It’s sweet of you Kengo. In fact, I should be the one apologizing.” “For what? I was the one not paying attention to you, even though I wanted to hang out with you the whole day!” “That’s just it Kengo. You wanted to hang out with me, and Gunzo did too, but instead of having individual days to hang out, I brought along you both. And I know why…” “Y-you d-do?” Kengo shuddered after hearing those words. “I see how during the past few weeks, you basically have been trying your best to please me. You were always trying to grow bigger to be able to handle your Rule of Infinitude, so that you can be there to help me. I noticed you are also always trying to ask me out alone. But I was too nervous to tell you that. I also know that you know that I'm into large men and you were trying to win me over from Gunzo by working out to be bigger. I know that both of you have a crush on me. And I like the both of you too. And I know both of y’all don’t seem to like each other. I will decide later…” “And how will you decide…” “After both of you take a shower, whichever of you is bigger, will be allowed 1 date with me. Now go take that shower, you smell awful!” “Oh haha, sorry!” Kengo smiled and scratched his back. He got up to take that shower. Now it was Gunzo’s turn. As MC approached Gunzo, he stood up from his seat with his hands up in the air. “I hear you, I hear you.” “You did? Was I that loud…” “A little bit. But that’s okay. We’ve spent weeks together as I showed you my growth progress. And I think I’m much bigger than Kengo. I-is that right-t?” “I’ll see it for myself later. But thanks for growing bigger for me, you're a real hot sweetheart!” Gunzo after hearing those words, began to get super flustered and red all over. Not wanting to embarrass himself further, he quickly took his things and headed to the showers. In the toilet, it was incredibly empty. It seemed to be a slow day at the gym. There were about 4 other people alongside them, but now the gym was empty. As the two men made their way to the stalls they realized how empty and quiet it was. Tensions rise as the two mens disdain for one another quickly adds on. While typical gym toilets have separate stalls for each shower, this gym has an open shower. They were frustrated that they would have to see each other and have no privacy. While they could shower at opposite ends of the toilet, it turns out only 2 of the shower heads worked. And they were right beside each other. This peeved them off a lot. But no matter, it was all to please MC. So they had to endure the pain of seeing their rival. They took off all their clothes, threw them onto the bench and turned the showers on. Hot water rushed to fill the open showers. Thankfully the mist from the hot water was able to fog their view of each other. Hopefully now they are able to have decent showers without the other to annoy them.. The time spent showering had a lot of tension. Only the sounds of water falling and mist rising can be heard. Not a single sound came from any of the men. The mist did quite a good job covering them. However there was some amount of light passing through. Thankfully, their faces were fully covered, so one person can’t see the other person staring at their bodies. As they were showering, Gunzo was cleaning his legs when he suddenly saw Kengo’s body in full glory. He was checking Kengo out unintentionally. He saw Kengo’s huge body. Kengo truly looked huge, especially since he was 375lbs of pure muscle while 25lbs of fat. Kengo truly looked like one of the biggest bodybuilders in the world. And with that fat, he boasted quite a big muscle gut too. It had been a while since Gunzo had last seen Kengo. Back when The Game was still up, both Gunzo and Kengo were 17. But after 2 years had passed, who knew how much had changed. When the Game was won by MC and the game ended, Gunzo had not seen Kengo at all. Who knew how much 2 years can affect someone? Only at 19 years old, Kengo was the size of a true bodybuilder with a muscle gut. Standing at 6’7” he truly was the most dominating guy ever. His huge muscles, his tall height, his incredibly hairy. Though Gunzo had the exact same measurements, he still felt dominated by Kengo. But at the same time, he felt different. Though they were competing for the same person, it appeared that Gunzo was getting hard. After staring at Kengo’s massive body, what made him hard was Kengo’s cock. Gunzo was pretty surprised to see that Kengo was hard as well. He boasted what looked like 13 inches while hard. Gunzo had become quite horny. Gunzo touched his cock and moaned softly and for the first time within the past 10 minutes, a noise was made by one of the men. Kengo was suddenly attracted to the noise while Gunzo tried to hide within the mist. Kengo looked to his right to see Gunzo’s back in full view. He thought he heard Gunzo moan. Maybe it was something minor. While he wanted to get back to cleaning himself, he found that he was still starting as Gunzo’s massive back. As Kengo and Gunzo had almost the same stats, it was cool to see how Kengo’s back actually looks like. But furthermore, looking at Gunzo’s back made him harder than ever. He didn’t want to admit it, but seeing Gunzo’s body right before they showered immediately made him hard. He had hoped that Gunzo didn’t notice his hard on before the mist had appeared. Looking at Gunzo's huge ass, it turned him on even further. He tried resisting but Gunzo was too sexy. He had to fap right then and there. He began to stroke his massive 13 incher and held his breath, trying to not make a sound. Meanwhile, Gunzo, who was thinking about Kengo’s massive, hairy body, was also pleasuring his cock to the thought of it. The two men continued stroking their members, trying their best to keep quiet. Even if they did make noise, they tried to be softer than the rushing water from the showers. They got harder and harder. The sight of Gunzo muscles was arousing Kengo, and the thought of Kengo's beefy and hair muscles had aroused Gunzo. They kept at it, stroking faster and harder. Their muscles are squeezing. They closed their hands worked their cocks harder. Soon, they were so engrossed at the thought of their hot rival that the moans were now completely audible. The sounds to 2 giant bodybuilders echo throughout the showers. Their deep masculine voice reverberated in the room. The sweat accumulating was then washed down from the showers. Soon enough they were getting so hard, so horny from their fap session, they were nearly close. The grunts got louder, strokes harder, they were panting, and they were close. Soon, with a violent roar, Kengo had unleashed a massive torrent of seed right onto Gunzo's back. Meanwhile, Gunzo, shocked from the sudden cum on his back and the roar, turned to face Kengo, while still stroking his cock. But the sight of Kengo's sexy body, his roar, and his constant ejaculation was the straw that broke the camel's back. In an instant, Gunzo moaned the loudest he could and unleashed his own torrent of seed onto Kengo. As the minute passed, and they finally calmed down, they came to a realisation. As they stared into each other's eyes, mortified, they had realized they masturbated to one another… When the two men watched in horror as they saw the other man’s cum on their bodies, they quickly went to shower to rid the cum of them. They quickly washed as fast as possible, trying to rid their brains of what had happened. Both men were distraught. How could the other possibly fap to themselves? And could each man possibly fap to the other? They were just fighting to win the heart of MC. While their feelings for MC had not waned since what happened, their feelings for each other had turned slightly positive. Both men were still blushing and wondering. Could a polyamourous relationship between MC and the two men work. Maybe they were just crushing on each other but their feelings on MC were still genuine? Maybe nothing is genuine? Lots of questions filled the minds of both hulking men. While trying to wash off everything, both men were still hard from the thoughts of the other. How could they still be hard from all that cum? It was even hard to wash the cum off the cock as they were extremely hard and sensitive. It wasn’t long until Kengo began to cum and groan again while trying to wash off the cum from his cock. His cum splattered the walls and his legs. He groaned, then got frustrated as he still got hard and the cum wouldn’t stop. Gunzo, seeing this, got extremely horny too and immediately came again. This time, both men didn’t even care. They were so horny, so sexually charged, both men knew something had to be done. Gunzo kneeled onto the floor and licked his lips. His mouth is close to Kengo’s cock. He looked up to see Kengo, panting, begging for a quick oral. Soon, Gunzo began working on it. He shoved about 8 inches of Kengo’s mighty rod into his mouth. His mouth moved gracefully. Though Gunzo was a first-timer when it comes to sexual experiences, he was quite the natural. He managed to hit all the right spots such that Kengo kept on groaning and moaning. Kengo arched his back, groaning louder. Gunzo began to feel something grow. It appeared Kengo’s cock was getting bigger and longer. Filling his mouth, Gunzo began to work Kengo’s cock faster. With the added length of Kengo’s cock, Gunzo used his hands to massage the rest that couldn’t fit his mouth. Gunzo's first sexual experience also made his cock extremely hard. What he once thought was the longest his cock would be at 13 inches, also grew alongside Kengo. His cock thickened and grew. He quickly began to use his left hand to start pumping his own cock. It felt just as big and as hard as Kengo’s. Soon enough, things got a bit more savage. Their lust, getting so strong, their intercourse had gotten rougher. Kengo began thrusting his massive 16 incher deep into Gunzo, while Gunzo began to furiously masturbate his own 16 incher as hard as he could. They kept this up, speeding up. Kengo’s moans and groans got louder and deeper. Meanwhile, Gunzo tried his best to contain Kengo’s rod while concentrating on his own. They kept it up, for about 2 more minutes until both men felt like they were about to unleash their storm. As they kept it up, their balls churned, their torsos readying for the biggest bust ever. Both men closed their eyes. Kengo clenched his mouth, hands and feet. Meanwhile, Gunzo gripped his cock tighter. And almost in an instant, both men released the biggest orgasm humanity had ever seen. Ropes exploded and sloshed out of Gunzo’s cock, while a massive waterfall rushed into Gunzo’s mouth from Kengo’s dick. Their orgasm lasted a whole minute. Gunzo tried swallowing as much as he could, but fell short as he choked and gagged, pulling his mouth away from Kengo’s cock to release some of it out. The floor was absolutely drenched in cum. Kengo kept splattering volumes of semen onto Gunzo’s face. Meanwhile, Gunzo was trying to swallow all the cum he had in his mouth. After a minute, the two had calmed down enough to concentrate for a bit. Their cocks had stopped leaking of cum, yet they remained hard. It appeared that they still craved more. Kengo put out his right hand to Gunzo to pull him up. Gunzo grabbed on and stood up. But due to the slippery cum filled floor, he fell straight onto Kengo. Luckily, Kengo’s strength was enough to stop them from falling. They were basically hugging each other right now. Previously, they would have mauled each other, but right now, they embraced the hug. They closed their eyes, feeling the warmth of each other’s bodies. The feeling of sticky seed glueing them together. Their long cocks pressing on their abs. The hot shower waters cleansing their bodies while providing more warmth. It was a blissful moment. But they were still hard, they needed to cum one more time. As Gunzo had submitted to Kengo by sucking his cock, it was time for Kengo to be dominated by Gunzo. Kengo turned around and bent forwards. Gunzo’s cock was extremely hungry, shaking violently while close to Kengo’s ass. Gunzo was a bit scared, while he was a natural at oral, he was afraid that he might be bad at sex. But he couldn’t hold onto it anymore, and Kengo was begging for Gunzo’s cock. Gunzo pushed his cock in slowly. The tightness of Kengo’s ass, and the sensitivity of his Gunzo’s cock, made him immediately squirt precum into Kengo. Kengo felt the liquid spurt. Kengo had experience anal before, but never has he had precum that contained more volume than regular cum in his ass. This made Kengo begin to leak his own pre. Gunzo then pulled out his cock. That one thrust was enough to send the men leaking. Gunzo then begins his second thrust, then third. With each new thrust, Gunzo became more comfortable and Kengo moaned louder. Soon, each thrust became faster and more violent. Somehow Kengo was able to handle all 16 inches. The two men are getting sweatier and hornier. Their panting and moaning and groaning are getting heavier and deeper. It was all too much. Soon, Gunzo began to wrap his hands around Kengo and started lifting him off the ground. Gunzo was now thrusting him while Kengo was off the ground. Gunzo pulled and pushed Kengo as hard and as deep as he could, trying to pump as much of his cock into Kengo. Each thrust was powerful enough to create sound. Each thrust caused both men to leak more and more cum. The two men were sweating profusely. Their eyes clenched, teeth gritted. Gunzo gripping harder onto Kengo’s muscular and hairy body. Their moans and groans are getting louder. The floor was piling up with precum and cum mixture. Kengo, already pleased by Gunzo’s cock, now decided to stroke his own cock. He grabbed his own cock with both his hands and began working it. It was so huge, he was unable to fully wrap it around with his cock. He worked on it while Gunzo pumped his ass. Gunzo had never felt this dominant before. Usually he was a nervous jock who was scared of romance. Now here he is, destroying Kengo’s asshole. Minutes pass by as their never ending sex continues. They were so horny, so utterly entranced, they couldn’t possibly be able to relieve themselves. They kept going and going. While pressure built up within their churning balls and stomach, it was still long before they would cum. More minutes passed as they continued. Soon, the pressure building up was almost at their limit. They could feel it coming. What happened during their time with oral now pales in comparison to the chaos that is about to erupt. Both of them knew it. The churning of the balls, the pressure in the body, the pleasure from the sex. It was all too much. And during one last thrust, both men roared out the loudest moan in the world, sending a shockwave across the toilet. Both Kengo and Gunzo’s cocks were like a dam had exploded. Thick, violent streams of cum had burst out from their cocks. Kengo began spraying his cum 3 meters forward, with pressures so violent it cracked the wall. Meanwhile, Gunzo was polluting Kengo’s ass with his seed. Their orgasm lasted well over 5 minutes. They could not stop cumming. So much viral seed had covered the showers. The room smelled so toxic from the high concentrations of cum. As their orgasm ended, Gunzo pulled Kengo from his cock. Kengo held against the wall, weak from the anal. Gunzo wrapped his hands around Kengo’s body and gave a sweet kiss onto his cheek. Their cocks had finally settled down. They were okay. Now to finally wash the room of their cum and actually finish their shower. The two men decided to clean the cum first. It was a much harder task than expected. They hadn’t realised how much cum they had produced. It appeared that they produced more cum in those 3 sessions than the amount of volume in their body. The floor and walls were completely drenched in cum. Their feet were not even visible on the ground. Luckily there were cleaning supplies around. It took them a while, but eventually they managed to clean all of it. While doing so, they had a nice time bonding. They hadn’t realised how much they had in common. Mostly the conversation was about their time while The Game was still happening. After all, they had different experiences with MC while the game was running. As they finished, they went for their shower. This time, actually cleaning their bodies properly. As soon as they were done, they finally dried up, and went off. But while they were busy fucking and talking, they had completely forgotten about MC, who fell asleep on one of the benches. It appeared that about 2 hours had passed by since they were in the toilet. Still no one else in the building. They felt bad for abandoning MC for that long when it really should have been a 20 minute shower. The two hulking men decided to wake MC up, who, from the shock, immediately fell from the bench and hurt their back. MC was grumpy. They got up and rubbed their eyes, trying to access their location. Once their mind was slightly clear, they saw the two men, looking refreshed. They shook their heads, trying to defog their brain. Once fully alert, they noticed the clock that moved 2 hours ahead. They got confused, then confused. They started scolding the two men, asking where they were. All they got from the men were flushed faces and said they had to fix the plumbing. MC was extremely skeptical. These two men weren’t exactly the brightest people, so they didn’t create a very convincing lie. Their blushes indicate something embarrassing happened. But MC didn’t want to possibly bring up any bad memories, so they brushed the thought away. They thought whatever that happened probably wasn’t even all that interesting anyways. MC then announced it was time to decide which one of the two men that MC is going to date, in the loudest possible voice they could muster. It was after all, a huge momentous occasion. However, the recent happenings in the showers had made the men forget about why they came to the gym in the first place. Their eyes widened and looked at each other. None of the men wanted to explain anything. Both men thought that a polyamourous relationship could work out between the two of them. But neither had the guts to even say it to MC. The sheer embarrassment, and the weeks of non stop poking fun, it was all too much to bear. So the two men kept their mouths shut. Maybe the other can try to explain to MC. But as MC began to investigate the final sizes of the two men, they had realised the other wasn’t going to speak. And they were probably too deep into stopping MC. Once MC is focused on one thing, they aren’t gonna stop until it’s done. As the inspection came to a close, MC had made their final decision. Gunzo was going to be the one they dated… Kengo looked appalled. Gunzo looked happy on the outside but had some feelings of sadness. Kengo felt a burning anger building inside him. All feelings of warmth and love from that shower session were immediately drowned with hate and jealousy. Gunzo, noticing this rage, felt that maybe the shower sex was also a one time thing. After all, they were just rivals. The whole point of going to the gym was for MC. But it appeared that Gunzo had won. And he fully embraced it. Pumping out his chest with a smirk, he was proud to be declared winner. MC clapped and cheered for Gunzo, meanwhile trying to reassure Kengo that it was alright. Kengo looked away, clenching his fists. There must be a way to be bigger than Gunzo. Somehow. He had to find a solution as quickly as possible before he loses his partner to his rival. Suddenly, an idea popped up. It was a crazy one, but one that might work. He quickly summoned his sacred artifact, his belt and began reciting. "Role of the Barbarian, Rule of Infinitude, I call upon your infinite power, give me all of it! Give me infinite size, strength and power!!!" With that, a flash of light glowed from his belt. Kengo tried his best to come up with a fitting spell that would allow his Rule to grow him. But as it turns out, the incantation proved to be a lot more potent than he realised. Electricity sparked from the Sacred Artifact. It appears that the Rule is malfunctioning. The Rule and Sacred Artifact was now using all of its infinite energy to grow Kengo. He knew something went wrong. He only wanted to grow slightly bigger just to beat Gunzo, but now, with all the power surging through him, he felt like he was going to explode. MC and Gunzo were shocked to witness what was happening. They thought the incantation wouldn't work. But as the sparks grew brighter and Kengo screamed louder, it was clear that the infinite energy and therefore, infinite growth, was leaking out. Gunzo immediately pushed MC away behind a wall. Kengo's sacred artifact blew up, covering Gunzo with Kengo's infinite spell. It appeared that Gunzo was to grow as infinite as Kengo. But Kengo, as the original wielder, will grow much bigger. As the light dimmed, MC took a peak. Both men were glowing yellow before it too faded. MC was unaffected by the blast. But it was clear both men were hit. Soon, the two men were breathing heavily. Sweat coming from their bodies. They were panting and groaning. Their dicks were hardening. It was an all too familiar feeling. Their growth shall finally commence. MC stood up and stared in awe. The two men were growing extremely fast. The seams of their clothes were tearing quickly. Their groans got deeper and deeper. Their muscles were swelling so fast, it tore and popped out from their clothes. Their shoulders touched each other from how big they were growing. Their muscles fought for space as they expanded as much as they could. They kept growing, pushing through all the gym equipment away easily as though they were just toys. Meanwhile, MC was fearing to get smacked by any of those heavy gym equipment. Kengo and Gunzo were growing too fast. Among all the Growers that The Human, now MC, had created, they knew that these two were going to grow bigger than the Natural Limit. A new loophole had to be found. It appeared that the Rule of Infinitude’s effects had malfunctioned. Due to its nature, it was meant to give infinite power to the user. However, based on the size of the vessel which hosts it, only a fraction of its power can be used. But as Kengo wished for a bigger body, the Rule had cast an infinite growing spell on Kengo, thus making him not only grow infinitely big, but infinitely powerful. MC may have found the loophole as when Kengo grows to be as big as the Natural Limit, the Rule may be able to overtake it and make him grow bigger than the Natural Limit, for as infinitely as possible. Because of this, there could be a bigger Natural Limit. As Gunzo isn’t the wielder of the Sacred Artifact and Rule of Infinitude, he would be affected less and thus won’t grow as big. As the men grew bigger and faster, more gym equipment was thrown from the force of their growth like sand. It was a sight to see. Not wanting to be hit by the Equipment, MC quickly tried to find the safest spot to hide in. They quickly accessed their surroundings. While a weird idea in concept, if MC were to climb onto the men, they would be safe from any damage. After all, nothing can hit MC if the men’s bodies shielded MC from any destroyed objects. But the men had grown so fast, so thick and beefy, and so tall, it was hard to spot any place to climb on them. Fortunately, their cocks had grown so much that it had provided MC the perfect ledge to climb on. Their cocks were so long, they fully tore off their pants and underwear, quickly exposing them. MC had to be quick, before their cocks start hardening to the point where MC can’t reach them. MC quickly rushed to Kengo’s cock. He seemed to be growing slightly faster than Gunzo, and so did his cock. This created a better climbing space for MC. MC began to reach onto Kengo’s cock. Even though it completely rested on the floor, the thickness was almost twice as long as MC’s height. MC grabbed on, feeling the heat of Kengo’s cock. They could hear Kengo moaning louder as his cock stiffened. The sound of Kengo’s deep groan had made MC hard too. But MC was losing their grip with the stiffened cock of Kengo had made it much harder to climb. MC quickly tried to climb as fast as they could. But the pressure they put onto Kengo’s cock had made it harder than ever. In a split second, Kengo’s massive cock had risen up as far as possible, with the cock head reaching Kengo’s own head. Due to the sudden movement, MC was thrown quite high into the sky, and fell down onto Gunzo’s cock. As MC fell onto Gunzo’s cock, he too felt extremely pleasured from it. His cock immediately hardened. It swelled and grew. Not nearly as instant as Kengo's growth. So MC wasn't thrown around like a ragdoll. MC held on tight as Gunzo cock expanded and rose. Like Kengo, Gunzo's cock head had met his own head. MC As the two men watched as their cocks were very much in sucking range, they got hungry. While their sudden growth has made it super hard to move around, they barely need to move in order to suck. They stared at their cocks, trying to not fall for it. They were trying to not think about how sexy it was. How powerful they feel. How big they were. How much they feel like growing more. But those thoughts kept rising in, their lust ever increasing, their growth speeding up. Soon enough, their cocks started rumbling and leaking of precum. It looked so good… As their brain rewired such that the thought of growing bigger, stronger and more powerful escalated, they two men craved more growth, and grew. As their cocks swelled in girth, and sexual desires running rampant, their cocks rumbled further, leaking more precum than ever. They began salivating. While Gunzo was fond of swallowing Kengo's seed, he never thought to try out his own. And while Kengo had multiple sexual experiences after he turned 18, he too never tried his own cum. It was now or never. The two men dug in, shoving their cock heads right into their mouths. They sucked as hard as they could, while also stroking as hard as they could too. MC was on the base of Gunzo's cock watching above in awe as they saw the self oral in action. MC got harder too. It was an extremely hot sighting to see. The two men sucked and stroked faster and faster, their growths accelerating. They hadn't realised how much they grew. They were too busy sucking themselves off to notice anything. And neither did MC, who too was lost in their own thoughts. The men's growths had begun to cause slight destruction in the gym. Their muscles heaving and swelling so much that the seams of their clothes began to rip apart. For now their cocks only burst through their pants. But now their growth has caused massive damage. Their clothes hung onto dear life, trying their best to contain the growing beastly muscles from within. The space in the gym had begun to feel tight. Their heads reached the ceiling. Both men had to bend down not to cause more damage. But they could feel their growth accelerating. They both stood on opposite walls, trying to give each other room to grow. Their moans grew louder as they kept feeding on their cocks, sucking and stroking as hard and as fast as they could muster. Pre violently spilled from the cocks. Their mouths, faces, cocks and bodies coated in the translucent serum. The gym floors and equipment too were being soaked by their pre. They kept going, faster and faster. Their cocks began to bend as they grew faster than the rest of their beefy bodies. But that didn’t mean their bodies weren’t growing that much. Their muscles had grown so big that their wide back and lats began to hit the other ends of the gym. Their pecs were growing so massive that they heaved and drooped forwards. Each pectoral muscle was stretching twice as long as MC was tall. Their nipples, hard and leaking out milk, were as big as MC’s head. Their pecs also covered half of their stomachs, shielding the view of their boulder sized abs. They were hard as steel, and took up MC’s torso each. As their lats spread out far, their arms were massive as well. Their biceps were almost as thick as their pecs. Their triceps are just as big. Their forearms swelling so huge that MC couldn’t even wrap their whole body around them. Their traps and neck rose higher and higher, reaching above their own heads. Their heads begin to drown within all that mass. Their view being blocked by the surrounding muscles. Their thick legs were 1.5 times thicker than their triceps and biceps combined, allowing them to at least be able to carry themselves when they stood up. But their muscles and height were not the only thing that grew. As MC was sitting down on the base of Gunzo’s cock, they marvelled at the growing man. They held onto Gunzo’s body, so that they would not fall. But Gunzo’s skin felt off for a moment. Suddenly, MC’s hand felt like it was enveloped by something bushy. As they looked down, they were surprised. Gunzo, a man with absolutely no body or facial hair, was beginning to bush up tremendously. MC watched as their surroundings were now growing bushes of pubic hair, creating a sort of grassy field but with red hair. They turned around and witnessed that it wasn't the pubic region alone that was affected. Gunzo was going through a bigfoot phase. Happy trails began to form along the crevices of his abs, trailing upwards onto his beefy pecs. Those massive shelves spouted dense layers of hair, utterly covering the skin completely. From underneath his pits, he was growing dense armpit hairs too. His arms and legs were also beginning to fluff up as well. And it wasn’t just him. Kengo was growing hair as well. And because Kengo was already somewhat hairy in the first place, he outbeat Gunzo on the hair part as well. His entire body is completely coated in lush brown hair, making him appear very barbaric. It added to his size as his hair kept growing longer and longer. It was completely unreal. The hairs were growing faster and faster, trapping heat and sweat into their bodies, causing them to be hotter. Their musk too began to waft all through the entire gym. Their musk caused them to become hornier and hornier. Their growth accelerated from it. Soon enough their bodies were starting to touch each other. Their bodies began to push all the gym equipment out the building. Pedestrians outside quickly noticed the cracking walls of the gym. The glass windows break, only seeing skin and hair. Everyone began to run away from the scene, fearing for the worst. An evacuation plan had gone underway. Every native and transient running from the scene as the Rule of Infinitude began to malfunction worse. Many rescue teams teleported all the residents away from the scene, possibly away from the entire Shinjuku ward itself. The power levels radiating from the gym are unprecedentedly high. As the Game had already ended, no one would be tossed to the exception plane once their powers were too much. As there wasn’t a system to limit infinite powers, and the enclosed space of the Tokyo walls was gone, only time can tell how powerful the malfunction can get. The two men were growing faster than ever, and the spaces left to grow within the gym were getting smaller. Both Kengo and Gunzo were moaning and groaning. They were so completely lost in their thoughts that they forgot what was happening. The once competitive state they were, to fight for MC’s love forgotten. The once hatred for each other dissipated. The two stared at each other, mouths dripping with cum. Their cocks touched, and that alone set them off. The pleasure from their cocks rubbing sent another surge of growth. They moaned again, utterly unaware that MC was still there. MC was getting terrified. While their growths sure were hot, they were getting scared that they might drown. They could feel the pre levels rising slowly, hitting their ankles. It startled MC because they were already high up on Gunzo’s pubic region. The pre level was probably twice as deep as they were tall. And since pre is somewhat viscous, MC would probably not be able to swim properly. They tried to climb onto Gunzo, using the thick bushes of his happy trail to climb up the body. It was hard to climb. It was like climbing a steep mountain, but it constantly rumbles as well, causing you to lose balance at the same time. As the two men grew, they got closer and closer together. The space is getting tighter and tighter. Their cocks touched each other, growing and rubbing against one another, only making it more pleasurable, causing their growths to accelerate. The cocks at full mast, stretching upwards. Their cocks grew bigger and thicker, pulsing higher and higher. Despite them bending down to not crack the ceiling, their cocks couldn’t be bent. So their cocks smashed straight through the ceiling, bursting towards the second level. Higher and higher, both of them smashed through the third level, then finally, bursting out of the building itself, sending torrents of pre onto the streets. The two men goan, their voices getting deeper and deeper. Their moans sounded like screams of pain, but it was all pleasure. Soon, it wasn't only their cocks that were touching one another. As their pecs swelled to insane sizes, their cocks were jammed right into the cleavages of their pecs. Their pecs smush against one another as well. With very little space to grow, their pecs only crash harder against one another. The squeezing of their pecs unleashes something new that the two had never had before. From their fat nipples, milk started to pour from it. Their jugular was producing so much milk, and the pressing is causing it to pour out. The two men moaned. Their nips were extremely hard and sensitive. The rush of milk pouring from their tits was like if they were cumming from their cocks. The two men screamed. Their pecs were growing much faster than the rest of their bodies. Their pecs swell with muscles, fats and milk. Their skin stretches to their very limits. Their nipples were getting more sensitive. The rush of milk only pleasured their nips more. It grew longer and harder. It was becoming extremely obvious they were not proportional to the rest of their bodies. Gunzo began to work on his nips, squeezing them as hard as possible, trying to push the milk out. Meanwhile, Kengo wasn’t able to reach his nipples at all. His pecs were much bigger than Gunzo’s. In a desperate attempt of rushing milk out, he used all his force from his mighty arms, and crushed both of his pecs against each other, trying to send torrents of milk from his hefty tits. As always, the pleasure from their cocks and nipples only skyrocketed their growths. And it wasn’t just that as well. The malfunction of Kengo’s Rule was starting to worsen. As it stands, Kengo is able to wield more of the Rule’s power the bigger he gets. Due to the malfunction causing him to grow, he was able to receive more power. But with Gunzo affected too, his growth accelerated as well. The lighting shooting out of Kengo’s Sacred Artifact was getting more potent and more frequent. The sparks shoot and surround both bodies causing them to surge higher and higher. No doubt if any transient or native was around the gym they would have been struck too and grown. But MC was safe due to them being able to rend away the effects of Infinitude. Soon their bodies had amassed so much growth, that they couldn’t hold on any longer. The walls cracked. Their muscles pushing out of the walls. The chilling breeze on their skin sends a cold chill against their bodies. Meanwhile the central point of the gym was extremely hot from all the growing. Kengo grew much faster, and his head began to hit the second floor first, utterly destroying his half of the second floor. Gunzo soon joined in, and the second floor was demolished. All the gym equipment fell off onto them. The weight of steel, feeling like mere pebbles dropping on their skin as they dropped down to the first floor. Meanwhile MC was trying their hardest not to get hit by anything. It was hard to see how Gunzo’s sweat and hair was making it impossible to move around without tripping. Soon more of their bodies broke out of the gym. Then entire walls utterly decimated. But it left their bodies room to breathe and grow. Meanwhile their heads broke through the third floor, then the ceiling. Suddenly, with all their force, they pushed out of the gym, sending every bit of wall, ceiling, floor, and objects careening across multiple buildings. Cars were smashed, windows broken, walkways cracked and dented. But at least now the two men were free. They stood up slowly, trying to gain movement. But they were nearly immobile. Their muscles were so utterly huge they could barely move, let alone turn around. Their legs were spread apart far because their balls and cocks were taking up most of the spaces below. But slowly and surely, the two safely stood up. Not before destroying more property along the way...

[This story was originally posted on the old Evolution Forum, not long before it shut down. It is being re-posted here, especially since high school prom season is now in full swing. Note that all characters are aged 18 or over. I hope you enjoy it!] THE MUSCLE PROM BY GLAMLEATHERPUNK (AKA GLAMROCKCOWBOY) 18-year-old Billy Green was not in a good mood as he walked down the street. He had just attended the funeral of his parents. They had been waiting at a traffic light, only a few nights before, when a drunk driver, traveling at over 90 miles an hour, had plowed into their car in a head-on collision that the in-vestigating police officers had called the worst they had ever seen. Both Billy's parents and the drunk driver had been killed instantly. Billy himself had been out on a date with his long-time girlfriend, Alice Johnson, and had met his par-ents at a local restaurant for dinner, before going to a Justin Bieber concert, including a “meet-and-greet” prior to the show, for which they had won tickets from a local radio station. To their astonish-ment, Justin had even invited them to ride with him in his limousine to an after-concert party. Thus, they had been spared from being killed in the accident itself, since Justin's limousine had been several cars behind at the time. In fact, Justin, feeling an incredibly strong premonition of danger, had actually ordered the driver to take a side street, and then go around the block, arriving at the cross street of the intersection just in time to watch the accident take place! Of course, Justin had been as horror-stricken as Billy and Alice had. Although he had had to continue with his concert tour, Justin had done everything he could to help his new friends. He had even donat-ed a portion of the income from that night's concert, and from the rest of the tour, to a trust fund that was set up for their benefit. That income, together with the huge financial settlement from the drunk driver's wealthy family, plus the proceeds from his parents' life insurance policies, had left Billy an after-tax multi-millionaire. As he walked down the street that afternoon, however, with Alice at his side, Billy's mood was every bit as black as the new suit he was wearing. He would gladly have given up all of his sudden wealth to get his parents back, alive and well. Of course, that was simply not possible. Like it or not, Billy knew he had to get on with the business of living. It was for this reason that Billy and Alice, having wound up the funeral and related errands, were now walking down the main street of their town's trendiest shopping areas. Their high school prom was coming up in a few weeks, and as President and Vice-President of their school's Senior Class, Billy and Alice knew they would be expected to be present. Despite the circumstances, they both knew that they would need formal wear for the prom. Both Alice and Billy, however, had been distinctly turned off by this year's crop of prom-oriented formal wear styles. That being the case, Alice's mother had suggested that they check out the many vintage clothing stores in this district, and see if they could find outfits that would be more to their taste. Billy and Alice had both agreed that it was worth trying. Hence their presence in the vintage clothing district on this warm, sunny spring afternoon. Apparently, though, a lot of other high school prom-goers had had the same idea, for although Billy and Alice went from one shop to another, none of them had anything in stock that suited either one of them. Several shop owners told them that they had had some styles in line with what the two young lovers would have liked, but they had sold out of those styles days or even weeks before. As the afternoon wore on, the young couple's faces grew longer and longer. It began to look as though they would have to give up, when Alice spotted a shop on a side street they had not yet visited. The shop had signs in its windows reading, “Going Out of Business!”, “Last Days!”, and other similar notices. Billy looked at Alice, who shrugged her shoulders indifferently. This being the only shop in the area that they had not yet visited, the two teens realized they had nothing to lose by going in and looking around. Loosening his tie and opening the collar of his dress shirt, with a sigh, Billy led the way into the shop. As might be expected, a bell attached to the top of the inside of the door rang as they came in. A tall, thin, elderly gentlemen looked up from the counter. “May I help you, Mr. Green?” he courteously in-quired. Startled, Billy was about to ask how the man knew his name when he saw several newspapers neatly stacked on the floor behind the counter. The one on the top had headlines that Billy recognized only too well, for it concerned the very accident that had caused the deaths of his parents. The old man, obviously the owner of the shop, quickly sized up the situation, and apologized for inad-vertently upsetting his two young visitors. “You see,” he explained, “the circumstances of that accident were strikingly similar to the one that caused the death of my son and his fiancee just over 20 years ago, the day before they were scheduled to attend their own senior prom, and formally announce their engagement!” Billy and Alice groaned sympathetically, and expressed their condolences. “Thank you,” the old man replied softly, a sad but appreciative smile coming over his features. “And now, how can I help you two youngsters?” he asked. “Well, I'm sure this may sound strange to you—not to mention ironic—but Alice and I are looking for prom outfits—something from the glam rock era, or maybe even the rave era of the 90's!” Billy ex-plained. In response, to the two teens' horror, the old man's face turned white as a sheet, and he reeled as if he were going to faint. Billy instantly grabbed him by the arm, and helped him into a chair behind the counter. Meanwhile, seeing a restroom at the far end of the counter, Alice went to it, pulled out se-veral paper towels, ran cold water over them, then wrung out the excess. She then took them to Billy, who wiped the old man's face and neck with them in an effort to revive him. To the two teens' immense relief, their efforts were successful. As the color slowly returned to the shop owner's face, Alice pulled a paper cup from a dispenser and filled it with cold water from an old-style filtered water dispenser nearby. She then handed it to the old man, who drank it gratefully. Billy went to refill the cup, and again the proprietor gratefully consumed its contents. “I'm sorry if I frightened you,” he explained, “but those were precisely the kinds of styles my son and his fiancee were wearing when they were killed! As a matter of fact, their personal wardrobes are all the inventory I have left! Everything else got picked over by other young prom-goers over the last few weeks!” Billy and Alice were startled by this information. “Your son and his fiancee were glam rockers?” Billy asked. “Oh, were they ever!” the old man replied, actually laughing as he spoke. “Just a moment—let me show you some pictures I have of them, and you'll see what I mean!” Billy helped him to his feet, and he went behind the counter into a small office area next to the restroom. A moment later, the old man emerged with a thick binder containing dozens of photographs of two of the biggest, most muscu-lar, most drop-dead-gorgeous teenagers either Billy or Alice had ever seen. Billy let out a long, low whistle of astonishment. “Man! Talk about being glam rockers! WOW!!” he exclaimed. The young man, obviously well over six feet in height, was incredibly handsome, with big, sparkling sapphire-blue eyes, high cheekbones, a perfectly-shaped nose, and lips which were so big, so full, so pouty and sensual, that they all but screamed to be passionately kissed. His hair, a gorgeously rich chestnut brown in color, was teased up into a gigantic mass of tightly-wound curls, in a style typi-cal of the “big hair heavy metal” look of the 80's. His physique, which was displayed in several pic-tures, was mountainously huge, even by current standards. His wardrobe ranged from 80's-style glam rock to vintage-style Western to studded leather with multiple chains to incredibly wide-legged rave pants with black patent leather shoes and boots with incredibly high heels and platform soles. His wardrobe was rounded out by waist-length tuxedo jackets with matching tuxedo pants with extremely wide legs—and wide satin stripes down the legs to match! To go with the jackets and pants, the photo-graphs showed the young man wearing several different poet shirts with more rows and layers of ruf-fles and lace than either Billy or Alice had ever seen, along with brocaded ties and cummerbunds in almost every color of the rainbow! The girl was also well over six feet in height, and was a prime specimen of what was now referred to as the “femuscle” look. Both her muscles and her curves were extreme in their size and development. Her eyes were a brilliant emerald green, while her own huge head of curls was a gorgeous honey gold in color. The shape and contours of her lovely face complemented that of the boy to utter perfection, as did her wardrobe. The formal gown she wore in one picture—one of the last pictures to be taken prior to her death, judging by the date stamped on it—was of a huge, hooped-skirt design very similar to those that Billy and Alice remembered seeing in “Man In The Iron Mask,” in which Leonardo Di Cap-rio had starred in the early 90's. Even with that, however, her extreme muscularity and curvaceousness were both clearly evident. As the two teens shook their heads in amazement, the shop owner showed them another, smaller binder. “These are the last pictures I took of them prior to their deaths,” he said softly, a sad, wistful smile on his face. For a long moment, Billy and Alice each put a sympathetic hand on the old man's shoulders. Then, almost reluctantly, they opened the binder—and, when they did, they almost fainted. The first group of photos showed the young couple together, in what was obviously a set of formal prom por-traits. Only in these pictures, however, did the young couple's true size and sheer good looks, augment-ed almost to the level of obscenity by their formal attire, truly become apparent. The last pictures of the young couple, however, were startling in their contrast to the previous group. These photographs displayed them in Western parade outfits that fairly dripped, oozed, and radiated vintage-style Western wealth, luxury, and extravagance. Virtually every square inch of each outfit was laden with gold, silver, platinum, and precious and semi-precious stones in every color of the rainbow. The saddles, bridles, chaps, spurs, and other tack in these outfits were easily worthy of being worn in the Tournament of Roses Parade, to say nothing of virtually any other parade or rodeo imaginable. Again, Alice and Billy shook their heads in amazement as they closed the binder. “And you're selling both of their wardrobes?” Alice inquired. The old man nodded. “Even the rodeo outfits are included,” he said. “In fact, their wills specifically stated that both of their wardrobes must be sold together and complete—even their jewelry. That's the major reason I haven't been able to dispose of them before now.” As the two teens' jaws dropped wide open in response, he went on, “Come, let me show them to you.” He thereupon led Alice and Billy from one display area to another, showing off both the boy's and the girl's attire. “These outfits look awfully big,” Billy remarked as he looked over one of the waist-length tuxedo jackets. “They were supposed to be that way,” the old man explained. “Aside from the fact that both of them were avid teenage bodybuilders, outfits from the 'glam rock' era of the 80's were often made oversized to emphasize the look of luxury and extravagance. All of them, however, can be altered without any difficulty, and since you still have almost two weeks until your prom—well, need I say more?” The old man smiled, and the two teens grinned appreciatively. “Before you make a final decision,” the shop owner went on, “let me show you the rodeo gear. I have it locked in a vault in the back of the shop for security reasons, as I'm sure you can understand.” As the two teens nodded, the owner went to the front of the shop, where he locked the front door shut. “I'm required to do this for insurance reasons,” he explained. Again, the two teens nodded their understand-ing, as the old man led them to the back of the shop. Here, a large vault, similar to what might be en-countered in a bank, stood buried in one of the walls. Using a magnetic key similar to ones Alice and Billy had seen in restaurants where they had worked in the past, the owner keyed in a combination. The mechanism buzzed in response, and the old man tugged on the door handle. Slowly, the ponderous door swung on its hinges, revealing a single large chamber containing the elaborate rodeo gear Alice and Billy had see in the final group of photographs. The two teens were awestruck. They had never seen such Western splendor in their lives. While both Alice and Billy were avid Western horsemen, and could easily qualify as college-level or even profes-sional rodeo or parade performers (especially trick riding, trick roping, and whip handling), neither one of them had ever dreamed of owning outfits as fine as these. Every piece in the collection, from the huge, wide-brimmed hats to the studded, fringed, gauntletted gloves, and even the spurs, was in as per-fect condition as if it had been made yesterday. After silently looking over the collection, Billy and Alice looked at each other for a long moment with-out speaking. Then, quietly, Billy looked the old man straight in the eye and said, “We'll take it—the whole kit and kaboodle!” The owner hesitated for a moment, then asked, “You're sure that this is what you want?” Quietly, but firmly, Alice replied, “Yes, sir—we're positive!” In response, the old man lift-ed his eyes upward silently for a long moment, as if he were giving thanks for an answered prayer. Then, he led the two teens back out of the vault, locking the door behind them. As they went back toward the front of the shop, Billy asked, “How much do you want for all of this?” “$500,000,” the owner replied, “including all sales taxes, insurance, and delivery costs.” Billy's and Alice's eyebrows shot up in surprise. Both teens had expected a much higher figure, especially given the size and quality of the rodeo gear collection. Nevertheless, they accepted the figure without a mo-ment's hesitation. “I'll have my attorneys make the necessary arrangements first thing in the morning,” Billy assured the old man. Then, checking his watch, he went on, “In fact, they should still be in their office, so let me call them right now.” As the old man unlocked the front door, Billy pulled out his cell phone. Within a few minutes, he had made the necessary arrangements. He then discussed delivery arrangements with the shop owner, who was only too happy to work around Billy's and Alice's school schedule. As they wrapped up the final details, the old man sighed gratefully. “At last, I can close up this shop and wind up my personal af-fairs,” he commented. At sight of the look of alarm that came over the two teens' faces, he smiled and explained, “You needn't be so alarmed, my friends—I'm not talking about cancer or suicide or anything like that! Nevertheless, I'm at an age now such that I'm more than ready to retire. My dear wife passed away several years ago, and my other relatives are well taken care of, so when my time comes, I should be as ready as anyone can be!” “Billy and I hope that time is a long way off, sir!” Alice said quietly, as the two teens took the old man's hands in theirs. His eyes filled with tears as he replied, almost in a whisper, “Thank you, kids—thank you very much!” With that, they went to the front door. As they did so, the old man took a sign from underneath the front counter. As the two teens bade him goodbye, he fastened it to the door. On the sign, four words were printed: “CLOSED—OUT OF BUSINESS.” With that, the two teens went on their way. Three days later, the wardrobes arrived at the large ranch at the edge of town where Billy had grown up with his parents. Alice was there to help him sort out the various items between Billy and herself. By mutual consent, however, the rodeo gear for both teens stayed at the ranch, whose tack room had been equipped with an alarm system. Billy had arranged for the alarm system to be upgraded while waiting on the rodeo gear to be delivered, and when he and Alice got another look at the items included, he was glad he had done so. Between schoolwork and the prom arrangements, it was not until four days prior to the prom that the two teens finally got the chance to actually start trying on some of the outfits they had purchased. To their surprise, everything they tried on fit them surprisingly well, despite its being oversized. After try-ing on at least half a dozen combinations, Billy and Alice both decided to wear the fanciest outfits they had in their new wardrobe. After all, they both reasoned, a senior prom comes along only once in a life-time, so why not get gussied up to the max for it? Alice had been studying cosmetology at the high school where she and Billy attended, so it was only natural that she should be the one to work up an appropriate makeup scheme for each of them. The result was a smoky, sultry color scheme for both teens, accented with multi-colored glitter. Even the lipstick they both decided to wear had multi-colored glitter in it. They also opted to wear so-called “rainbow” crystal ear studs as an additional accent. As a final touch, the two teens decided to tease their respective hairstyles up as big as they possibly could. This last touch would be carried out at the high school's own hairstyling facilities, under Alice's personal supervision. In the interim between his parents' deaths and the prom, Billy and Alice, who were already very much an item at their high school, had become even closer. So much so, in fact, that by the eve of the prom, Billy made what he well knew would be one of the most important decisions of his life. To that end, the night before the prom, after Alice had gone home for the night, Billy went into the tack room, where all of the previous owners' jewelry had been stored. Awestruck as he was, Billy looked carefully over the jewelry collection. As he did so, Billy could not repress a wistful sigh. While both he and Alice were decidedly athletic—especially when it came to their rodeo performing—the simple fact was that neither one of them was anywhere near as big, or as brawny, as the previous young owners of the collection had been. Although the outfits they had chosen would look undeniably good on them, Billy could not help wishing that he and the girl he loved were big enough, and brawny enough, to fill out their respec-tive prom outfits the way they really deserved. Finally, after looking through the jewelry collection repeatedly, Billy found a pair of ring boxes that he had not noticed before. When he opened them, he instantly realized that he had found precisely what he was looking for. One box contained what were obviously his-and-hers engagement rings. The other box, as might be expected, contained his-and-hers wedding bands. All four rings were lavishly studded with precious and semi-precious stones in every color of the rainbow. Furthermore, a careful scrutiny showed that the engagement rings and the wedding bands were designed to lock together, thereby sym-bolically emphasizing the binding nature of marriage. With a nod of satisfaction, Billy took the box containing the engagement rings and set it aside, returning the box containing the two wedding bands to their original location. As he prepared to exit the tack room, on impulse, Billy bowed his head and silently prayed that the out-fits and the jewelry that he and Alice had chosen for the prom would prove to be a fitting tribute to the two young lovers who had perished so tragically some two decades before, just when they had been ready to crown their relationship by becoming engaged. As Billy left the tack room and re-engaged the lock and the alarm system, he felt as if the two teens in question were somehow smiling down on him. He carefully locked the ring box in a hidden safe in his parents' former bedroom, and then went to bed. The day of the prom dawned sunny and warm, with brilliant blue skies and low humidity. For some reason, Billy felt unaccountably full of strength and energy as he fixed his breakfast, which was much larger then normal for him. Even so, Billy all but inhaled his morning meal in only 15 minutes. His lunch was even larger, yet Billy did not feel the least bit stuffed or overfull. On the contrary, in fact—Billy felt as though his energy levels were being pumped up higher than they had ever been before. As he finally began cleaning up before getting into his prom outfit, Billy suddenly got a good look at him-self in his full-length bedroom mirror. His mouth dropped open for a long moment as he realized that both his hair and his muscles were already substantially larger and handsomer than they had ever been before. What was more, it actually looked as though they were both still growing. Even his sex organs were noticeably larger than Billy remembered, and they too appeared to be swelling with ever-increas-ing size, sexual power, potency, and virility. Billy swallowed hard as he realized the implications of what was going on, and even more so as he considered what could be happening to the girl he loved. If this continued, Billy realized, by the time they got to the prom Billy and Alice could be every bit as big, as strong, and as drop-dead-gorgeous as the two teens who had originally owned the outfits that Billy and Alice were even now preparing to wear that night. He humbly bowed his head and prayed for God's guidance and protection going to and from the prom, as well as during the prom itself and the post-prom breakfast, not only for himself and Alice, but for all of those involved in the night's activities. As if in direct response, Billy felt his strength and energy levels skyrocket as he headed for the bathroom to shower, shave, do his hair, and put on his makeup. By the time he was actually ready to get into his prom suit, Billy's chest had more than doubled in size, and his other muscles had grown in direct proportion. As he put on one article of prom clothing and accessories after another, his muscles swelled even further and faster, as did his hair. By the time the young millionaire put on his rainbow-brocaded tie and cummerbund, and then put on his waist-length tuxedo jacket, he looked for all the world like a teenaged glam rock superstar. As he opened the safe and drew out the engagement ring box, he truly felt that way as well. After putting the ring box into his right jacket pocket, Billy pulled on his white kid gloves, then carefully put on a gorgeous top hat that complemented the rest of his outfit perfectly. Then, picking up the dress cane which had come with the wardrobe, Billy preened himself in front of the mirror in his bedroom. Almost perfect, he realized—al-most, but not quite. Something was missing—but what? In a flash, Billy realized that he needed to wear a cape to take his prom outfit over the top. Looking in his closet, he quickly found just such a cape and put it on. That did it! Now, Billy realized, he truly looked like the “King of the Prom,“ even if he wasn't. His muscles seemed to swell up bigger yet, as the horn of the super-stretch limousine he had reserved sounded outside his front door. As he locked the front door and engaged the alarm before getting into the limo, Billy silently gave thanks for the outfit he was wearing, and prayed that Alice's outfit would be just as gorgeous. In response, his already huge physique swelled up bigger, stronger, and handsomer yet as he got into the limo for the short drive to Alice's house. During that short trip, Billy silently prayed that Alice's parents would look with favor on the request he would shortly make of them. His muscles swelled yet again as he exited the limo, carrying the corsage he had bought for the girl he loved. Alice's parents were astounded at Billy's enormous size and power, to say nothing of the glamour and panache he fairly radiated in his prom outfit. While he was waiting for Alice to join them, Billy took a deep breath, his chest expanding to even more gigantic proportions, and very quietly and humbly asked Mr. and Mrs. Johnson for permission to marry Alice. He was overjoyed when Mr. Johnson replied, “Take her with our blessing, son—we couldn't possibly want a better son-in-law in the whole wide world!” He instantly threw his enormous arms around his future in-laws in a super-powerful, yet gen-tle and loving embrace. Only moments after he released them, Alice finally came to join them. Billy almost fainted as for the first time he beheld the girl he loved in her full prom outfit. She had become nothing less than the ul-timate cross between a supermodel and the so-called “femuscle” look. For her part, Alice almost swooned at the sight of her long-time boyfriend, now raised to the level of glam rock muscle royalty. Billy carefully fastened the corsage in place on her gown, then gave her the deepest kiss they had ever shared up to this point. Then, in the traditional manner, Billy went down on one knee, pulled out and opened the box containing the engagement rings, and humbly asked Alice to marry him. Alice's swift reply was, “Oh, yes, Billy, YES, a thousand times YE-E-E-E-E-E-S!!” Billy instantly rose to his feet, growing even larger as he did so. The young couple exchanged the rings, and then they ex-changed a kiss more powerful than even the one from a few moments earlier. As they then threw their now-gargantuan arms around each other in a tearful embrace, Alice's body grew to a perfect match with that of her future husband. Even as they rode to the prom, the young couple felt, not only that they were becoming even more su-per-muscular, but that their outfits were becoming more decadent as well. Their arrival caused a total sensation among the other prom-goers, who showered them with cheers, wolf whistles, compliments and congratulations. The announcement that Billy and Alice had unanimously been elected Prom King and Queen (many of their friends and classmates told them they really should have been called “Prom Emperor and Empress”) was topped only by the further announcement of their engagement by Billy himself, including a formal invitation to the entire class to attend the wedding, which would take place directly after graduation exercises some six weeks later. The entire senior class went wild with joy, and the young couple found themselves being mobbed as though they were glam rock megastars! As the festivities came to their conclusion with the traditional post-prom breakfast, after which Billy and Alice rode home in their limo, Billy and Alice smuggled up to each other, finally falling into a light doze. As they arrived at Alice's home, where her smiling parents were waiting for her, the young cou-ple awoke. With a puzzled expression on her face, Alice turned to Billy and reported, “You know, babe, I had this strange dream that those two teens who originally wore these outfits were actually smiling down on us the entire evening!” With a wicked grin, Billy replied, “Maybe they were, darling—or maybe it was a vision of some kind! Either way, I'm sure not gonna argue with it—especially after what's happened to us!” He flexed his mountainous arms for emphasis, and Alice promptly did like-wise, a wicked grin on her own drop-dead-gorgeous features. The two exchanged a deep kiss, and then Billy returned home. After he had bade the limo driver farewell with a huge tip, Billy finally headed inside, picking up the Sunday paper as he did so. As he began to remove his prom attire, the young giant (now over 7 feet tall, with more muscle packed on his frame than he had ever thought possible) began reading through the paper. He froze as one item captured—nay, riveted—his attention. “Oh, no!” he groaned. The story he had just read was the obituary of the elderly gentleman who had sold Billy and Alice the wardrobes of the two dead teenagers. Indeed, the obituary mentioned the earlier tragedy, and that, just prior to his short retirement, he had sold the two teens' wardrobes as his last act prior to closing his shop. Billy was deeply saddened. Still, he remembered that the old man had told them that he was ready for death whenever it might come, and especially now that he had been able to carry out his late son's final wishes in making his wardrobe, and that of his girlfriend, available to another young couple who would enjoy getting glammed up as much as they did. As he continued perusing the story, Billy's phone rang. He was not surprised when the caller proved to be Alice, who was practically in tears after having read the story. Billy gently pointed out to his fiancee that, if nothing else, they had helped the old man wind up his affairs, so that he could truly “rest in peace.” They talked a little while longer, and then they both finally went to bed. Just over six weeks later, Alice and Billy were married, in what the local papers called, “the richest, most glamorous, most luxurious wedding in this city's history.” (Although he was still on tour, Justin Bieber made a point of send the young couple a message of congratulations, along with tickets to the final concert on his current tour.) Both teens were now a whopping 7' 7” tall, with muscles and hair to match, and wore the richest, most “glam-rocking gorgeous” outfits in the wardrobe they had purchased nearly three months before. As they entered the limo which would take them to the airport to begin their honeymoon, the two young super-giants silently gave thanks for what had been bestowed upon them. As they dozed off en route to the airport, they once again seemed to see the two teens whose wardrobes they had purchased—only this time, the boy's father and mother were with them, smiling warmly, as if to bestow a final blessing on them as they began their new life together.[This story was originally posted on the old Evolution Forum, not long before

Introndunction: Muscle man is interrupted during workout The cell door buzzed and slid open just as the hunk inside finished another set of deadlifts. The impact of his barbell slamming onto the mat was heard throughout the compound, joining the ever-present medley of burly men lifting heavy shit. The guard paused for the reverberations to subside before stepping in. The hunk turned to face him, mouth open, chest heaving, waiting for the guard to say something. "You've been called for inspection." The guard pulled a set of handcuffs from his belt. "I hope that was your last set because I'm meant to get you right away." "Man, I thought we agreed you wouldn't interrupt any of my workouts, " The hunk tossed his wrist wraps and began wiping the sweat off of his bar. "so what's this? You know there's only a few weeks left for us. Ain't got time for all-" "This isn't from us, man." The guard cut him off and opened the handcuffs. "It's from the big house. Some pompous twink came down from the estate to check on things, fuck knows why. Got a real stick up his ass. Wardens' refusing to do shit about him." The hunk finished putting on his tank top and turned around to be cuffed. "Why didn't ya'll just tell him what you tell every other pompous twink from the estate?" The door closed as they exited the cell, the guard leading the cuffed hunk toward the inspection. "All I know is this cunt is too important for any of the wardens to tell him to fuck off. So we're stuck. Prick's making shit harder for all of us." The guard spoke quietly to his prisoner. "Keeps trying to tell us what to do. Like he'd know a fucking thing about building muscles." The sound of weights and grunting grew quiet as the two men walked further from the cell block. "We'll see what he has to say. Speaking of, " The guard stops in front of his prisoner and pulls him close. "This guy is... You know how these guys are." The hunk smiled. "Don't sweat it. Let's get this over with." He turned towards the administrator office. The guard patted him on the shoulder. "Alright... Slave. Follow me." Part bullshit: The Twink Talks Too Much The pompous twink looked up from the desk and smiled as the men entered the administrator office. "Here is the prisoner you requested, Mister Master." The guard shut the door behind them. "Thank you very much. As I am sure the guard has informed you, slave, I am here to conduct an inspection of the company's property-... " The twink spoke many words and neither the hunk or the guard cared to hear most of them as evidenced by the knowing glances they kept shooting eachother. They were not accustomed to the volume of corporate garbage that spewed out from the skinny twigs on the hill. "... and although I have absolute faith in the professionalism and work ehtic of our highly trained staff in this compound-... " His words and gestures brought him up from the desk chair all the way to the examination table and ended beside the scale. He held a measuring tape in one hand and extended the other towards the guard. He was quiet long enough for the guard to realise his speech was over. "Pardon me, Mister Master?" the guard wore a puzzled look on his face same as the restrained hunk. "The keys, please. In order to accomplish what I must I need this slave to be unrestrained." The twink waited for the guard to hand over his keys. "Of course." The guard quickly unlocked the prisoner and handed the keys along with the cuffs to the twink in charge. "Thank you. Now if you will excuse me for a moment I shall begin immediately." He placed the cuffs and keys on the table. "Uh... Mister Master... " The guard stepped ahead of the prisoner as if to speak on his behalf. "Our protocol says not to leave unrestrained prisoners without the supervision of at least one guard or warden. Are you sure about carrying out this inspection alone?" "Yes, I am sure. Your protocol pertains to prisoners, not slaves. And besides, " he picked up the cuffs and twirled them around his finger "I am sure it won't be a problem now that I have these. You're excused." "Well alright, Mister Master... " The guard turned to leave. He saw the hunk with a look on his face that said What the fuck, man? and replied with an expression that said I don't fucking know, man. "I'll be outside." Part The Muscle Worship The hunk rubbed his wrists as the guard left the room. He cleared his throat and took off his tank top. He put the garment on a shelf and lowered his gaze, waiting for the twink to begin his inspection. He cleared his throat and held his hands behind his back. He cleared his throat a third time and dared to look up at the twink. Thinking he had something on his body, he looked down to see what the twink was staring at. He couldn't see what it was. "Mister Master?" The hunk waited for a response. "You wanna get started?" He stood motionless as if transfixed, leaning against the front of the desk, breathing deeply with his mouth open. His eyes blinked from the sight in front of him, at once too much but not enough to look away. They wandered over the hunk's body, from his shoulders down to his waist, up to his neck and down to his arms. The longer the twink stared the bigger the prisoner got. The more veins he could make out through his skin, the more definition manifested in his abs, the more bulges appeared on his arms, until he realized the hunk had gotten closer. The twink's breathing slowed as he felt the bodyheat radiating from the prisoner's chest on his face. "Hey. What do you want to measure, Mister Master?" The hunk spoke softly and held up his right arm to flex. "Wanna measure my biceps?" He looked over the bulging mound on his arm and smiled to himself. "Or do you wanna measure the other one? Huh?" He put his right hand up on his hip and repeated the pose with his left arm. Just as big a protrusion, just as prominent a vein. Finally the twink snapped out of his trance and turned to face away from the hunk. "No, that isn't what-..." The twink cleared his throat before taking the measuring tape in both his hands. He turned to face the hunk who had his arms crossed in front of him. "That is not what I came here for." "Well then. What do you wanna measure, little man?" The hunk looked down at the twink and teased him. "I got something if you're out of ideas." "It's your ch-... Your chest. I am here to measure you. Your chest." The twink mustered his quickly fading pompousness, put one hand on his hip and looked up at the hunk. "Would you kindly put your arms down at your sides, please?" He brought the tape around his waist as the hunk complied, unfolding his arms. "Thank you." "So it's please and thank you now, huh?" The hunk let out a hearty chuckle. "Be quiet. And put your arms behind your head, please." The twink carried the tape up and around the hunk's chest and held it to read. "What does it say?" The hunk put his arms down and leaned into the desk. He put his arms on either side of the tiny man, trapping him against the desk. "Huh? What number do you have there, little man?" "Fifty-... " The twink stuttered as the hunk closed in on him and he realized his predicament. "Fifty what? I know what it says. I coulda told you what it said. Give it here." The hunk grabbed the tape out of the twink's hands and wrapped it around his scrawny body. "Hey, what on earth do you think you-" The twink began to protest but stopped. He gave in to the thick, veiny arms putting the measuring tape around his chest and let his eyes wander over them. Over the round deltoids and defined veins that framed the behemoth in front of him. The hunk held his gaze after taking his width. "Yours didn't say fifty. Didn't say forty either." He let go of the tape and put his arms around the small man. "Put your hands up on my shoulders." The twink complied as the man who towered above him commanded. "Come here." He buried the twink's face in between his massive pecs. "Oh... Your muscles... So big... " The twink moaned into the muscular chest. He huffed and puffed as if wanting to inhale the bulging pecs into his lungs. He squeezed, rubbed, groped and massaged the beast everywhere his dainty hands could reach. "You didn't need to interrupt my motherfucking workout if you wanted all this." The hunk spoke gently. "Hm? You think that it's okay to fuck with my workout like that?" "No... Not ever... " He whispered his reply with his cheek pressed into the hunk's firm body. "You're gonna make up for my missed workout, aren't you?" He took the twink's hand in his own and guided it down his sculpted abdomen. "Yes... Oh your muscles are so-... " The twink trailed off in a sharp gasp as he felt the ripples in the hunk's developed abs. "You know a body like mine doesn't come easy." He lead the twink's soft hand down to his confined member and squeezed it. "Show me how grateful you are." The twink tried to pull his hand off the firm metal to no avail. "No, I don't-" He averted his eyes from the stud in front of him. "I could not unlock your cage. We would both be in trouble!" "Only you and I will know." He began taking off his workout pants. "I know you want to make me happy." "I do!" The twink looked up into his eyes with a pleading expression, hoping for understanding and forgivness for this supposed wrongdoing. "I would do anything for you... Anything but that." The hunk backed up, slowly releasing the twink from his muscular confinement. "That's alright, Mister Master..." He took the twink's face in his hands and kissed him deeply. "That's alright... You just let me know when you're ready..." The hunk placed one final kiss on his neck. "... And don't forget about me." "No, stop- Wait!" He nearly fell over trying to get away from the bodybuilder's final caress. "What are you doing? You absolute-..." The twink rubbed the angry red blotch on his neck where the hunk had planted his lips. Before he could realize it the hunk had taken his tank and headed out the door. He was left standing in the administrator office, face flushed, neck swollen, hard as steel and wondering when he would get to see his new obsession again. Part: The Almost Whipping Congregations of swole convicts stood chattering among themselves in the sunshine. They were smoking, playing cards or throwing a hand ball. Their voices grew silent as a guard strode across the yard. The hunk tucked the ball under his arm and waited. "Need you to come with me, man." The guard made a motion for him to follow as he turned back the way he came. The hunk passed the ball to a fellow convict before hurrying to catch up with the guard. "You going to tell me what the fuck is going on?" They turned a corner past the security checkpoint, leaving the cellblock behind. "And whatever it is better be worth dragging me out during yard time. You know it's only three more weeks until-" "Look, I didn't ask what you did to him because you said that you handled it. So why he asked for you by name-" The hunk grabbed the guard by his shoulder and pushed him up against the wall. "Are you talking about that baby fetus motherfucker who had his hands all over me last week? The same one?" "Yeah. Who you said that you took care of." The guard pushed the hunk away from him and straightened his uniform. "I let you get away with a lot of shit, man. But you better tell me something. Why does he want to see you again?" "No, you listen to me because I'm about to tell you something. You tell that dickless, spineless fucking warden that if he doesn't deal with this shrimp and send him back up the hill with the rest of those motherfucking-" "It's estate business." The guard emphasised each word. "What do you want him to do about it? Huh?" The hunk sighed and put his hands on his hips. "This better be the last time. Or I'll make him regret it." Part: The Definitely Whipping The twink stood panting, face flushed and sweaty, his brow was furrowed. He held a short leather whip in one hand and wiped the sweat off of his forehead with the other. He wore a high collar dress shirt with frilled cuffs. He looked ridiculous. "Taking a break?" The shirtless hunk stood against a wall, his wrists chained at shoulder height on either side of him. He spoke in a condescending tone, in spite of the many red marks on his body. "Be quiet!" The twink raised his whip and struck the prisoner on his shoulder. "You absolute jerk. You have no right to speak to me that way after what you did to me." "You liked it." The hunk rolled his shoulders, his chains clattered against the wall. "Or was all that moaning and feeling me up just acting? Like you acting angry about it." The twink got up in the prisoner's face and spoke angrily. "You could not begin to understand the stress that I was forced to go through to cover up the mark you left on me, you animal." He turned away and put the whip on the desk. He rubbed the hand it was in. "We are not meant to have intimate relations with our slaves. It goes against everything that grand daddy taught us, everything that this company has been trying to acheive for-" The hunk was focused on the restraint chaining his left arm to the wall. It wiggled back and forth as he tugged. The hunk tested it by wrenching his arm towards himself. The anchor came loose and slid out of the wall. "... I needed to get closer to you. And then when we met in the office I-... Something just came over me and... I got carried away. It cannot happen again, understand?" "Why can't we just be together?" The hunk sounded earnest. He turned around and began testing the second wall restraint. "Have you not heard anything that I have been saying?" He sounded hurt. "I want to be with you, it is just that-... " the twink sighed deeply. "This acquisition is really important and- Hey, what are you doing?" The twink turned around in time to see the hunk with one foot planted on the wall, straining to rip the restraint out. The anchor flew out of the wall with a loud crash. Chunks of brick shattered on the floor. "Whew! God damn!" The hunk congratulated himself and turned around. "What were you saying?" The twink ran for the door but was grabbed by the hunk and fell on his ass. "Where the fuck do you think you're going?" The hunk stood over the twink with his restraints dangling from his wrists. His body was covered in angry red welts. His chest moved up and down as he breathed from the exertion. Looking up at the brute made his V-shaped body look bigger than it already was. Bulging muscles beneath every square inch of him revealed the inhuman strength that dwelled inside of him. "Please do not hurt me." The twink pleaded for mercy from the unchained beast. "Why would I do that?" The hunk fished the keys out of the twink's pockets. "Why would I hurt you, huh? Because you chained me up to a fucking wall?" "I am sorry, please just-" "Oh, because you fucking whipped me when I couldn't defend myself? Is that why I would hurt you? Or because you called me an animal?" He lifted him up by his shirt collar and slammed him against the wall, his feet dangling inches off the floor. "Look at me, " he forced the twink to meet his gaze and spoke quietly, "I don't give a fuck about an inspection, discipline or whatever other bullshit you come up with. I best not never, ever, see you in this cellblock again. I won't beat your ass this time." He dangled the keys next to his face. "But I will hold on to these." He let go and exited the office, keys firmly in his pocket. Part: The P-valley fan fiction The convicts who shared their pod with the hunk experienced a growth spurt immediately after his encounter with the twink. They unearthed a kinship that had been buried deep inside of them for years. Collectively the burly men managed to pack on more muscle mass in that one week than they had in any week previous. Word spread throughout the penitentiary of Cellblock D and its inhabitants, of the musclebound hunks that walked its halls and where everybody seemed like they were happy to be locked up. News eventually reached a grand daddy. He sat in the backseat with his grand son while their chauffeur drove them to the estate. "How in the hell did those slaves get a universal chastity cage key? Hm?" The twink looked at the key that was stolen from him, now in the hands of his grand daddy. He did not say a word. "... Are you fuckin our slaves?" The grand daddy was staring intently at the twink. "No!" The twink shot a quick glance at his grand daddy. He sounded nervous. "Well somebody must have grovelled at more than just your feet to get this. Somebody must have grovelled at your dick." "I have not made any intimate contact with our slaves, grand daddy, that is absolutely-" "Whoever you are fuckin is you and your daddy's business." The twink gulped at the thought of his daddy finding out what he had been doing. "I just want to know how you lost something like this, boy." He held the key up to emphasize his point. "I guess I must have had it on me and-... Lost it somewhere in the cellblock." The twink looked back at his grand daddy who had put the key away and turned his head to the side. "The only reason I was in that compound-... I wanted to make sure everything was right before the acquisition-" The grand daddy put his hand up. "Look, just spare me the motherfuckin bullshit. No, those slaves have fucked you. And probably fucked this whole acquisition." The grand daddy took a deep breath. "I've gotta go in this fuckin estate, talk to your daddy about un-fuckin this situation, and gettin this fuckin acquisition done. You just keep your dick out of that cellblock, boy." He exited the car and went up the estate stairs, key in hand. The twink stayed in the car, head buried in his hands. "Mister Master? We have arrived." The chauffeur looked at the sad twink in the rear-view mirror. The twink sat back, told the driver where he wanted to go and buckled his seat belt. The driver pulled off and began the journey to the growth labs. Part: Mega Muscle Mania AKA The Fight The cell door buzzed and slid open. The hunk sat up on his bunk and folded his book. A colossus made out of meat, muscles and rough skin stretched over veins stood in the doorway. The giant was squeezed into a guard's uniform. He ducked his head under the door frame and aangled his broad shoulders to enter the cell. "You need to accompany me." The hunk laughed upon arriving at the administrators office. The debris was removed. Two holes remained in the brick wall where he had wrenched himself free. "Here." He fished the chastity cage key out of his pocket, tossed it into the air and caught it. "This what you want, right?" "Take off your clothes, slave." The hunk stood motionless. He saw something in the eyes of the beast. "Right now!" The beast bellowed in a deep voice. "... Mister Master?" The hunk looked up and down the behemoth, looking for a sign of the pompous twink. "What the fuck happened to you?" The beast chuckled and took off the prison guard shirt. "Got big. Even bigger than you. Bigger than any of you slaves could ever be." He tensed his abs, showing deep grooves in his muscular body. "Are you still going to beat my ass, huh? You cannot do anything to me now, slave." He approached the hunk. The hunk backed up into the desk. "Look, whatever you think you came here to do-" "I came here to see you. They know what I have done. Daddy knows." He laughed. "The acquisition is tomorrow. Luckily for you, slave, I want to be with you one last time before it is all over. Now will you kindly take off your clothes." "Look, I get it. That was a little outta line. But this ain't-" "Stop talking, slave. I have waited long enough for this moment, and now I have the strength to make you do as I say. Take off your clothes or I will have to hurt you." The hunk turned his body and clenched his fists. "Listen, you little twink... You don't want a run with me." "Have it your way, you insolent cretin." The beast pounced at the hunk. The hunk rolled over the table and kicked it at the beast. The beast caught it, picked it up and yelled. "I will teach you respect!" He threw the good oak desk at the hunk who narrowly dodged out of the way. Shards of wood splintered off the fractured desk and landed on the floor. The beast tried to grab the hunk but staggered backwards from a fast uppercut. The hunk did not relent, battering the beast with practiced precision. The beast struck out with one arm, shoving his attacker away. "You ain't a fighter, twink." The hunk put his hands up to fight. The beast roared and swung his fists, throwing haphazard punches in the hunk's direction. One blow connected and with enough force to send the hunk reeling backwards. The beast stood triumphant, his heavy chest was moving up and down in time with his quickened breathing. "You're not that fucking strong either." The hunk charged at the beast and pummeled his midsection. As the giant keeled over, the hunk forced his elbow down onto his back, knocking him onto the floor. The beast was gasping for air, clutching its meaty body and wheezing. "... Savage... I will kill you..." The beast gasped and heaved for every breath. The hunk kicked the heaving beast onto the floor, eliciting an earthy roar. "You can't fight." He kicked his pained adversary in the back. "You can't move." He kicked the beast in his stomach, evoking further anguished struggling for breath. "You can't even hardly breathe." The hunk backed away to catch his own breath. He picked up the prison guard's shirt. "... No. You really can't do anything." The hunk walked over to the panting mass of muscle and grabbed him by the belt. With a roar he lifted the beast over his head and threw him into the desk. The legs crumbled from the force of the impact. The countertop shattered under the weight of his muscles. The hunk looked over the defeated giant, at the bruises he had left for him, the places where splinters had embedded themselves in his flesh. The beast stopped moving. The hunk began to undress. Part: The motherfucking epilogue, bitch. Motherfucking closure, bitch. Happily ever fucking after, bitch. The twink woke to a dull pain growing in his back. He heard pattering on the window. It was day time. Amidst the trees was a van parked beside the building he found himself in. As he shifted on the mattress he roused several sharp tingles. On his ribs, his arms, his jaw. Suddenly everywhere was shooting pain. He shouted from the agony. Only a rasp was able to make it out of his parched throat. The bunk creaked as he tossed and turned in misery. A muscled arm stretched itself toward him. It offered a drink of water. "It hurts." Even after drinking he still sounded like death. "Got some salve that might help but..." The hunk looked at the tub of cream in his hand. "Lie still. You gotta rest." "Where am I?" The twink looked out onto the van again. Secure Transport - Lannahechee State Penitentiary He shut his eyes tight and braced himself against the pains that stabbed at his body. "It's a safehouse. Carlton city's not far. Should be able to get outta here in a few days, maybe a week." The hunk looked over the familiar shape of the pompous twink. He looked as when he was bulked up and gasping for his life. His skinny body was curled up under the cover with oversized bruises. They looked more painful on his small frame than they had on the giant that threw the office desk. "It hurts..." He groaned in pain. The hunk sat on the edge of the bunk. "You'll be alright, little man." He took the twink's hand in his own. He looked at the rain pouring outside of the window. "You'll be alright." *** THE END ***

This is a re-posting of an old Evolution Forum story. I have re-posted it specifically in honor of Cinco de Mayo, which is now just 2 days away. CINCO DE MAYO MUSCLE BY GLAMLEATHERPUNK A/K/A GLAMROCKCOWBOY (AUTHOR’S NOTE: In order to keep this story to a manageable length, I have kept the details about the history of Cinco de Mayo and its significance to the United States to the barest minimum. For more information on this subject, I invite the reader to consult Wikipedia, which has an excellent article giving full details. Enjoy!) It was Wednesday, May 3rd. 18-year-old Billy Masterson was busy at one of the terminals in the high school library, gathering information for a presentation he had been assigned to give to his speech class on Friday. He had just finished gathering the data he needed, and was working on the outline of his up-coming speech when he felt a massive but gentle hand on his shoulder. He paused and stretched for a moment, then looked up into the grinning, handsome face of his longtime best friend, Juan Ramirez. Juan and Billy had known each other since kindergarten. Their families owned neighboring horse ran-ches in a small town on the outskirts of Orange County, California. Juan’s sister, Rosita, who was now attending a private school, had been Billy’s girlfriend ever since the two had entered puberty. The two of them often double-dated with Juan and his long-time love, Ruby Johnson. Both youths were honor students, and champion cowboys besides. In addition, Juan had been into bodybuilding and powerlifting for a number of years, and he had a massive physique to prove it. Billy had tried going a similar route, but his body had utterly refused to respond. An examination by a sports medicine clinic had dis-closed a high level of myostatin in Billy’s genetic makeup—so high, in fact, as to prevent his body from muscling up to any significant degree. As a result, despite the protests of the other cowboys, the rodeo team coach had arrogantly dismissed Billy from the team. The other cowboys had promptly withdrawn from the team in protest, and the coach had thereupon disbanded the rodeo program altogether. His arrogant remarks about Billy, his fellow cowhands, and the rodeo program had so incensed the parents involved that the coach had been transferred to another school, and had been fired soon afterward. The rodeo program had thereupon been reactivated at the parents’ insistence. Billy, however, had not been able to rejoin the team. An auto accident involving both of his parents, whose car had been rammed head-on by a drunk driver, followed by months of rehabilitation and therapy, had forced Billy to give up all after-school activities of any kind. Billy had taken on the role of the “man of the house,” taking care of his parents, and running the ranch as best he could. While his parents were now finally up and about again, Billy had been unable to avoid having to sell off most of the horses simply to keep the family afloat financially. One reason for this had been a continuing battle with the family’s insurance agent on a variety of issues regarding what was and was not covered under the family’s policy. As a result, his parents’ hospital bills had continued to mount, and the hospital’s collection agency was putting increasing pressure on the family despite their best efforts. As a result, although Billy had not mentioned it to anyone, he knew that, barring a miracle, his parents might well have to sell the ranch altogether, and even then, they might still be facing involuntary bankruptcy with-in a matter of months. “So whassup, amigo?” Juan inquired, as Billy rose and went over to retrieve a hard copy of the outline he had just completed. “Just working on my speech for this Friday,” Billy answered. “It’s a short history of Cinco de Mayo.” “Oh, kewl!” Juan gushed, his face lighting up even brighter. “That reminds me—my family and I will be having a HUGE Cinco de Mayo celebration at our place after school lets out on Friday. You’ll be there, won’t you? Rosie especially would love to see you!” Billy sighed sadly. Normally, he would not have hesitated to join in the festivities, especially since the Ramirez family had striven repeatedly to help the Mastersons in any way they could while Billy’s parents recovered from their injuries. Given their current financial situation, however, Billy simply did not feel as though he had any right or reason to celebrate much of anything these days. At that moment, the bell rang, signaling the end of classes for the day. Juan and Billy went to their lockers, put up their books, and retrieved their cowboy hats as they prepared to head home. Juan was quick to notice Billy’s depressed demeanor. His face showed his concern as the two youths headed for the parking lot, where they would get into Juan’s luxury pickup truck and ride home together. Then, suddenly, Billy sat down at one of the school’s picnic tables adjacent to the parking lot, laid his head on his arms, and simply broke down and wept, unable to hold back his frustration a minute longer. Juan, astonished and horrified at his friend’s emotional paroxysm, instantly sat down beside his best bud, putting a hugely-muscled arm around Billy’s slender shoulders. Wisely, he made no attempt to question his best friend for the moment, realizing that it would be better to let Billy ventilate his emotion first. Instead, he pulled Billy close and gently rubbed his back and shoulders, “It’s okay, Billy-bro’,” he murmured, referring to Billy by an old pet name, “it’s okay! Go ahead and cry, babe—don’t be ashamed of it! Let it out, Billy-bro’--let it all out!” The young Latino giant then kissed his best friend on the cheek. Billy responded by actually climbing into his best friend’s lap and continued to weep. Juan kissed him again, and tenderly rocked his best friend from side to side, unashamedly cuddling him, as he continued to gently rub Billy’s back. When at last it appeared that Billy was beginning to regain his composure, Juan gently inquired, “What is it, Billy? What’s wrong?” “It’s nothing you can do anything about, I'm afraid,” Billy replied in an almost croaking voice as he wiped his eyes. “How can you be sure of that if you don’t tell me?” Juan gently pleaded. “Please, mi amigo—we’ve been best friends for a dozen years now! You know my family and I will do anything we can to help you and your family out! If I can’t help you, then maybe someone else in my family can! So, come on, Billy-bro’--tell me all about it, please!” Reluctantly at first, Billy finally managed to choke out an explanation of his family’s plight. Juan’s mouth fell open, and his brown face actually went white with shock as he processed what his best bud was telling him. Then the young Latino’s expression turned stern and hard, his black eyes flashing with volcanic fury, and even more so when Billy concluded his tale of woe by telling of how the hospital collection agent had boasted that he was going to ruin Billy’s parents before it was all over. “We’ll just see about that!” Juan cried angrily. “Come on, Billy-bro—we’re gonna talk to my folks about this!” So saying, the two teens got into Juan’s pickup truck, and drove straight to his parents’ offices. The two elder Ramirezes were attorneys by profession, and were both well-respected in the community. They were just getting ready to leave the office and head home for the day when the two youths arrived. At Juan's urgent request, however, they promptly went back inside. They were both stunned to learn of their next-door neighbors’ financial difficulties. Alejandro Ramirez was a handsome, well-built man of 40, who seldom indulged in profanity. On hearing of the hospital collection agent’s arrogant boast that he intended to ruin the Mastersons, however, he angrily slammed his fist on his desk and erupted like the famous Paricutin volcano in some of the vilest language either of the boys had ever heard. “If that meshugginah cucaracha thinks he’s going to get away with that,” he concluded, “he’s plumb loco!” For her part, Maria Ramirez, a still-curvaceous woman of 35, had an expression on her face that was ominous in the extreme. While her language was by no means as profane as her husband’s, it was nevertheless quite deadly as she expressed her opinion of those who had so arrogantly threatened her family's neighbors and best friends. So much so, in fact, that Billy actually found himself shrinking back in terror. Seeing this, however, both Maria and Alejandro went to great lengths to comfort and reassure Billy. As the foursome headed out the office door together, Alejandro assured him that they would take up the family’s case immediately, and would do all they could to help correct the situation. At Juan’s suggestion, they all stopped off at the Mastersons’ ranch. Billy’s parents were understandably reluctant to accept the legal assistance the Ramirezes offered, but after tearful pleas from both Juan and Billy, they finally accepted. The two families thereupon discussed the Mastersons’ situation in more de-tail, providing the elder Ramirezes the information they needed to investigate whatever legal remedies might be available. To formally empower Mr. and Mrs. Ramirez to represent them, Mr. and Mrs. Masterson paid the Ramirezes a token retainer fee of $1.00. As the Ramirezes prepared to take their leave of their newest clients, Juan put his brawny hands firmly on his best bud’s slender shoulders. “Now, no excuses!” he told Billy firmly. “I want you over at our place for our Cinco de Mayo party after school lets out on Friday! Okay?” “Okay!” Billy replied, as the two youths exchanged a warm hug, kissing each other on the cheek as well. For the first time since his parents’ accident, Billy truly felt able to relax. He slept like a log that night, and awoke the next morning filled with more energy and optimism than he had felt in a long, long time. When Juan picked Billy up to go to school, Billy was astonished to see that his best friend was dressed in a full charro outfit, including a huge, lavishly-embroidered sombrero. “Aren’t you jumping the gun a little bit?” he asked, cocking an eyebrow at Juan. “Not really,” his best bud replied with a wicked grin. “It’s the day before Cinco de Mayo, so a lot of my Latino compadres will be dressed up in anticipation. And by the way,” he added, his grin becoming even more wicked, “I brought along an extra charro out-fit for you to wear today—everything from hat to boots—and I will NOT take no for an answer! You savvy?” Billy had been friends with Juan far too long to even think of arguing with him. Holding up his hands in surrender, he said, “Okay, mi amigo, okay!” He chuckled and shook his head. Juan knew that secretly Billy had always admired the flash and extravagance of the charro or “gentleman cowboy” look. Now, with his best bud preparing to give a speech on the history of Cinco de Mayo, Juan was determined to have Billy looking the part—to the very uttermost! The two youths arrived at school early enough to be able to use one of the dressing rooms next to the school auditorium for Billy to try on his new outfit. He stared in awe at the suit, which was in a deep, rich, royal purple blend of wool and polyester, heavily embroidered in gold and silver thread, with gold and silver buttons, known as galas or botonaduras, down the outseams of the legs. A white shirt in heavy silk satin, a purple satin bow tie, also embroidered in gold and silver, a pair of black patent leather ankle boots with 2-inch heels, a 2-inch wide, custom-made, embroidered pita belt, and a huge, heavily-embroidered sombrero with an incredible 24-inch brim, completed the ensemble. At Juan’s insistence, Billy, who had learned to apply and wear makeup in his speech and drama classes, stripped down to his underwear, then applied just enough eye shadow, eye liner, mascara, and lipstick to achieve a smoky, sultry, yet regal effect, complete with touches of silver and gold to match the embroidery colors in the suit. Then, in accordance with the tradition that a real cowboy always dresses from the top down, he put on the sombrero, the shirt and bow tie, the pants and belt, the boots, and finally the vest and jacket. He then preened himself before the 3-way mirror that stood next to the dressing table. From the moment he began putting on his makeup, Billy began to experience a feeling of growing strength, power, confidence, and well-being such as he had never known before. By the time he had finished dressing, Billy actually felt as pumped up as though he had just completed a major workout. He was grinning from ear to ear as he turned around and looked himself over. The carefully-applied makeup had enhanced and improved his already handsome appearance to the point where some would have referred to him as “a glam-rock charro pretty boy.” Juan whistled in amazement as he beheld his best friend's transformed appearance. “Ai carramba!” he exclaimed in admiration. “Dude, you look like a super-charro—like Mexican royalty!” “I feel like it in this outfit!” Billy replied with a deep, rich, throaty laugh filled with excitement and exultation. He then actually did a most muscular pose. As if in direct response, his body seemed to fill out the suit, as it al-so radiated strength, power and confidence. Before either youth could comment any further, however, the bell rang to signal the start of classes for the day. Billy then transferred his other clothes to a small laundry bag, which he then put in his locker after getting out his schoolbooks. His face was radiant with exuberance as he and Juan went to their first-period homeroom. From the moment they stepped out into the hallway from the dressing room, Billy and Juan were both showered with compliments and appreciative wolf whistles. Even the school’s most hard-core cowboys and rednecks complimented the two youths on their outfits and appearance. As they moved from one class to another, both boys were repeatedly kissed by their female class-mates in the hallways. Not surprisingly, Billy and Juan were both on the verge of an orgasm by the time they got to their P.E. class. In addition, Billy’s muscles seemed to be filling out and expanding constantly throughout the day. When the two young charros finally changed into their gym clothes, they and their classmates were all stunned. Both boys’ physiques had in fact grown significantly larger, but Billy’s muscles appeared to have literally doubled in size. Despite this, both their charro suits and their gym clothes accommodated their expanding musculature with ease. The two youths shook their heads in amazement as they headed for the weight room. As he moved from one station in the weight room to another, Billy felt as though every muscle in his body was being pumped and stretched virtually to the bursting point. Even his gonads felt as though they were steadily growing bigger, more powerful, more potent, and more virile. Billy’s hair was growing as well—longer, thicker, richer, fuller, softer, and shinier. In fact, by the time Billy finished his workout, his chocolate brown tresses had actually morphed into a huge mass of the biggest, brawniest-looking curls he had ever set his eyes on—and he loved it! Juan was agog at his best bud’s progress as he went through his own workout. By the time both boys had finished their workouts, Juan was pumped up bigger than he had ever been before, while Billy’s muscles had grown beyond their previous size by a full 25%! Furthermore, Juan’s own straight, jet-black hair had also grown considerably longer. In fact, from being at the top of his collar at the start of the day, it was now fully down to the bottom of his massive young shoulders, which had increased in size and width beyond anything even he had ever dreamed of—and when he flexed his biceps, their peaks actually came up to the tops of his earlobes! As might be expected, Billy, Juan, and all of their classmates—especially the ones from the rodeo team—were going wild with delight as the two young charros headed for the showers. Even as they washed themselves, Billy and Juan simply could not keep from flexing and pumping in front of each other, let-ting out screams of delight, as every pose seemed to make them both grow bigger—and BIGGER—AND B-I-G-G-E-R! In fact, by the time the two youths managed to dry themselves off, Billy was actually as big and massive and full of power as Juan himself! Billy was actually hesitant as he prepared to open up his locker and change back into his charro suit. “As—as big as I am now,” he told Juan, “I’m actually wondering if my outfit will even come close to fitting me!” Juan chuckled and answered, “Same here, Billy-bro’! The way this day’s been going, though, I’ll bet you that our charro suits will not only fit us, but they’ll both be richer and flashier and more glam-rocking gorgeous than they were before!” Juan’s prediction turned out to be squarely on target. As the two young giants changed back into their charro suits, they found that the suits fit them with ease, flattering their newly enlarged physiques to the uttermost, yet with room for further growth. Furthermore, both suits were significantly more lavish and extravagant than before, sparkling in the afternoon sunlight with reflections from numerous sequins in every color of the rainbow. The other students went wild over the appearance of the two teen super-charros, who received even more kisses from the girls than before—and were more than happy to re-turn them! Once again, Billy went to the library for study hall, where he completed work on his presentation for the next day. Then, with permission from the study hall teacher, the two youths went to the school’s music library, which was located between the choir and band classrooms. Billy spent several minutes searching in the file cabinets containing band and orchestral music, until at last, with a cry of “Eureka!”, he pulled out a conductor’s score for a work entitled, “Night in Mexico,” by an American composer named Paul Creston. Billy then had a quick discussion with the school’s band and orchestra teacher, who gladly allowed him to borrow the score. As they headed for the school’s executive offices, Juan inquired, “So what have you got in mind, Maestro?” Billy then reminded his best friend that their school was one of the few public schools in California that was equipped with a concert organ. Like his father, Billy was a trained organist. “I’m going to see if our speech teacher will allow me to do my presentation on Cinco de Mayo in the auditorium, and wind it up by playing this piece on the organ,” he concluded. “Oh, kewl!” the young Latino gushed. The speech teacher, however, referred the two youths to their school's Executive Principal, as required by their local School Board. The Executive Principal was more than happy to grant permission for Billy to perform on the organ for the occasion. Although it had not been used in more than a year, it was still in good condition, and had just been cleaned and tuned in preparation for the school’s graduation exercises, which were just over a month away. “In fact,” the Principal suggested, “since we’re going to hold a school assembly about Cinco de Mayo tomorrow, why not check with your speech teacher about incorporating your presentation into the program? A performance of a piece like ‘Night in Mexico’ would be a perfect way to wind up the assembly!” Billy and Juan’s speech teacher was more than happy to agree to Billy’s proposal. As the two youths headed for the school auditorium, the final bell sounded, signaling the end of classes for the day. This was a welcome development, since it would allow Billy to practice the piece without being disturbed, and would allow his performance the following day to be a complete surprise to the other students—hopefully, a welcome one! Billy’s teenaged heart was pounding with excitement as the big organ console was brought out from under the stage and moved into playing position. For his part, Juan was only too happy to act as Billy’s console assistant, turning pages for him and helping his best friend to set the organ’s controls for the upcoming performance. Even as they did so, both boys’ muscles were swelling with even greater power and strength, while their hair and their costumes became even more beautiful, more lavish, and more glamorous. It was after 5:00 that afternoon when, having completed their preparations, the two teen charros re-turned the organ console to its storage bay under the stage, retrieved Billy’s street clothes, and headed home. As they drove, Juan, who had been waiting for just such an opportunity, spoke up. “First of all, Babe, in case you haven’t already guessed, that outfit is yours to keep—in fact, I had it custom-made just for you as a graduation present.” He paused for a minute, then continued, “When it was first delivered to me, I asked our family priest to ask a special blessing on it, especially after all you and your family have been through these past few months.” He took a deep breath, swelling his already huge chest still further, then concluded with a grin, “I think you’ll agree that my family’s prayers have been answered—and with compound interest!” “I’ll say they have!” Billy gushed, as they turned into the Mastersons’ driveway. As Juan brought his pickup truck to a stop in front of the ranch house, the two youths were surprised to see the car belonging to Juan’s parents was once more parked in front as well. “Could they have gotten some results already?” Billy wondered aloud, as they exited the truck. “My parents never waste time, dude—and all the more so in a case like this!” Juan replied, a wicked grin lighting up his now super-handsome face. Before going in, however, Billy threw his now-gigantic arms around his best friend and literally covered his face with kisses. Then, his brown eyes looking deep into Juan’s black ones, Billy simply said, “I love you, Juan!” His own eyes aglow, Juan replied, “I love you, too, Billy! Please don’t ever doubt that!” “Never, Babe,” Billy gushed, as the two young giants cuddled each other, “never, EVER!” It was several moments before the two of them regained their composure and went inside, where they found their parents deep in conversation. The elder Mastersons and Ramirezes were all astounded at the incredible enhancements in their sons' appearance—Billy’s especially! The four parents shook their heads in wonder as the two youths explained the day's events. They were greatly excited at the news of Billy’s impending performance the next day. “Now let us give you some news!” Alejandro Ramirez said. He jubilantly reported that the problems with the Mastersons’ insurance company had been completely resolved, and so had the problems with the hospital’s collection agency. An investigation of the agents involved had revealed that the two of them were in cahoots, and had forged or altered many of the documents involved in the case, in a plot to steal the Mastersons’ property. The motive for their actions lay in the fact that the hospital collections agent was a former suitor of Billy’s mother, and had long wanted revenge on her for rejecting him in favor of Billy’s father. His brother-in-law was the insurance adjuster who had been assigned the Masterson file by the insurance company, and had immediately joined in the plot to ruin the family. On discovering these facts, the Ramirezes had promptly notified both the hospital and the insurance company, as well as the local District Attorney. The two conspirators had promptly been arrested, and were now being held without bond on a variety of state and Federal charges, including forgery, embezzlement, and misappropriation of contract payments. The Mastersons’ accounts with both the hospital and the insurance company were now being audited, but both the hospital and the insurance company officials had given assurances that all of the disputed expenses would be taken care of, and that no fur-ther collection efforts would be made. In addition, the Ramirezes had filed suit against the collection agency for its unethical business practices. In turn, the agency’s contract with the hospital had been summarily terminated; the agency was itself now under investigation, and would most likely be perma-nently shut down as a result. “It will take a little while,” Maria smilingly concluded, “but in all probability, you folks will come out of all of this in better financial shape than you have ever been!” “And in addition,” Alejandro put in, “we’ve also found out that the people who bought your horses were in cahoots with these two jokers. They’ve also been arrested, and their purchases have been declared null and void by the courts. Your horses should be returned to you in the next few days!” “Will we have to return the money they paid us?” Billy asked. Alejandro shook his head. “As I said, the purchases were declared null and void by the courts. The judge presiding over the case specifically stated that you folks were under no obligation to pay back a single penny, because the purchases were part of a criminal conspiracy. So you folks are out from under your debts completely!” Billy and Juan whooped with joy and hugged each other hard. Now Billy would have all the more reason to celebrate Cinco de Mayo with his Mexican friends the next day. With that, the Ramirezes took their leave for the evening. As he was getting ready to go out the front door, however, Juan whispered in his best bud’s ear, “You be sure and wear that charro suit again tomorrow—you got that?” “Got it!” Billy whispered back with a radiant grin, as the two young giants kissed each other on the cheek before parting for the night. The Fifth of May dawned brighter and clearer than any previous Cinco de Mayo Billy could remember. After showering, shaving, and putting on his makeup, Billy stood in front of the three-way mirror in his bedroom and went into a series of muscle poses. Sure enough, Billy realized, he was even bigger and brawnier than he had been the night before. His hair was also bigger—in fact, it just barely fit inside his sombrero as he began to dress! When he had finally completed donning his outfit, the young charro preened himself in front of the mirror for a few moments. Sure enough, just as it had the day before, his charro suit had somehow grown to accommodate his still-growing physique, and was even more lavish than it had been the night before. In place of the sequins, the entire suit was now festooned with crystals in every color of the rainbow, sending out a shower of multi-colored sparks in the bright morning sunlight. The coat and pants were now lined with rich, heavy gold satin, while the shirt had transformed into the richest white satin brocade he had ever seen. Juan had been right, he decided—the suit really did make him look like charro royalty. Billy had just barely finished eating a huge breakfast when he heard a car horn tooting outside. Hastily kissing his parents goodbye, he ran to the front door—only to stop dead in his tracks at the sight of the most extravagant mega-stretch limousine he had ever seen anywhere! Juan was laughing hysterically as his best bud slowly made his way out the door and over to the limo. “This is a Cinco de Mayo present!” he explained, kissing his best bud on the cheek for good measure. Needless to say, Billy promptly kissed Juan on the cheek and gave him a huge hug. They then boarded the limo for the 30-minute drive to school. The school day that followed was a triumph for both boys in every respect. As in Billy’s case, Juan was noticeably bigger and brawnier than he had been the night before, and his charro suit was even larger, richer, and more extravagant. It was no wonder, then, that the two teen super-charros were both mobbed like rock stars when they entered the building, and at every change of classes as well. Nor was it any wonder that both boys received and returned so many kisses that they were in a testosterone haze throughout the entire school day! Finally—you guessed it!—both Juan and Billy, as well as their outfits, continued to grow larger, richer, and more extravagantly glamorous all the day long. Because of the special presentation he was scheduled to give, Billy (and Juan, at Billy’s request) were both excused from both speech and P.E. classes that day. Instead, with the assistance of the school's music teachers, the two boys brought the organ console up from its storage area and onto the stage. They were relieved to find that the controls they had set so carefully the pre-vious day had not been disturbed. This gave Billy the opportunity to set the organ up for one additional composition—the “Variations on America” by American composer Charles Ives. Billy explained to Juan that Ives had been only 16 when he had first performed the piece on July 4, 1891, and its humorous character was therefore amply suited to a high school audience, who might otherwise become bored during the assembly. Juan had heard a recording of the piece before, and he grinned wickedly as he remembered its hilarious sounds. He could see what his best bud had in mind, and he therefore looked forward all the more eagerly to the upcoming assembly. The assembly was everything either Billy or Juan could have wished for. After some opening remarks by the Executive Principal, Billy gave his history of Cinco de Mayo, and explained why it is in fact significant to the history of the United States as well as Mexico. In addition, he successfully answered several questions from members of the audience. The school's history teacher then rounded out the speaking part of the presentation, warmly commending Billy for his efforts as he did so. The students warmly applauded in appreciation. At this point, the Executive Principal returned to the podium. The audience was both surprised and intrigued to hear of the impending musical portion of the program. They warmly applauded Billy as he now took command of the program. As he seated himself at the big four-manual-and-pedal console, the young super-charro pointed out that Cinco de Mayo was and is a celebration of freedom and liberty for both Mexico and the United States. Such being the case, Billy explained, it was only fitting and proper to include an appropriate musical selection from each country to round out the assembly. The audience enthusiastically murmured its agreement. His first selection was the Ives “Variations on America.” When Billy pointed out that Ives had been only 16 when he first performed and then wrote down the piece, there was scattered but enthusiastic applause. As his performance of the piece got under the way, the audience chuckled at the appropriate moments. Their chuckles progressed to outright laughter and guffaws as the piece progressed, and all the more so as Billy concluded the work by including a loud, raucous “AH-OO-OO-OO-OO-GAH” from the organ’s built-in Klaxon horn, then played the final chords on maximum full organ. Most of the students had never heard the school’s organ before, and they were clearly enchanted with its wide variety of sounds and musical effects. They jumped to their feet and roared their appreciation of the first selection. As he stood and bowed in response, a wicked twinkle came into Billy’s dark brown eyes. He then held up his hands for silence. Then, looking his best bud directly in the eye, he said, “That number should be retitled, ‘Juan Ramirez Rides Again!'” Juan instantly doubled over as the audience joined him in a bellow of hysterical laughter, followed by a roar of applause. The excitement in the room now rose to fever pitch as Billy announced his second and final selection, Paul Creston’s “Night in Mexico.” He briefly explained the unusual history behind the piece, then resumed his seat at the console and began to play. Numerous heads in the audience nodded in direct response to the music’s infectious rhythm as the piece proceeded. When Billy performed the fiery arpeggio that concluded the work on maximum full organ, the audience went simply wild with delight. They rightly gave Billy a standing ovation as he bowed before them. With that, the Executive Principal dismissed the assembly. As he did so, the final bell sounded to signal the end of the school day. Billy and Juan were both riding the proverbial Cloud Nine as they made their way through the crowd of students and headed for the side exit, where their limousine was waiting for them. Again, any number of their fellow students showered them with compliments and congratulations. Billy especially gave and received so many kisses (although Juan got his fair share as well!) that by the time the two young giants got into the limo he was again on the verge of an orgasm! Somehow, he successfully managed to channel the extra sexual energy into his outfit and his muscles. Juan did likewise, as they both grew to a height of well over seven feet. Their pectoral muscles came up to within a few inches of their chins, while their trapezius muscles swelled up to the tops of their ears! Even the muscles in their faces grew noticeably larger and more powerful, yet in a way that caused them both to become even more glamorous and gorgeous! Their already over-the-top, “super-charro” suits became even more so, as the multi-colored crystals became actual diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, and other precious and semi-precious stones in every color of the rainbow! As if that weren’t enough, the fabric of the two suits transformed from its original wool-polyester blend into cloth-of-gold, while that of the shirts changed from an already lavish silk satin brocade into cloth-of-silver! Even their sombreros got into the act, as they grew from 24-inch to 36-inch brims to match the new size of their owners, and, like the suits, were covered with precious and semi-precious stones! The Cinco de Mayo party was already in full swing by the time the two now “mega-charros” pulled up to the Ramirezes’ front door. Billy was overjoyed to see Rosita, who had come home from her private school specifically for the occasion. Both he and Juan were pleasantly shocked to see that Rosita, a long-time “femuscle” girl, was now every bit as huge as they were! The kiss that Billy exchanged with his long-time love was overwhelming for both of them. It was at that moment that Billy made up his mind to ask Rosita to marry him, knowing full well that she would instantly say “yes.” Only a few feet away, Juan was exchanging a similar kiss with Ruby, who had also grown into a “mega-femuscle” girl. The party itself was everything that either Juan or Billy could have wished for, with food and drink and dancing lasting far into the night. When at last the party began to wind down, but before they parted for the night, Billy, Juan, Rosita and Ruby got down on their knees together, then joined hands and gave thanks for the miracles they had recently experienced. Recognizing the responsibility that came with such blessings, they prayed for God’s continuing help and guidance as they prepared to enter the adult world and spend the rest of their lives together.

Long time reader, first time poster. Any feedback/suggestions for improvement appreciated. By the time I was wrapping up my workout around 11pm, the gym was empty. A bored looking teen manned the front desk, but the workout area was abandoned. Though it was a 24 hour gym, it was rare to see anyone stay much later than 10 or so. My arms hung limply by my side and my chest throbbed as I headed to the locker room. A brutal upper body workout had left me tired and sore, but satisfied knowing I would be that tiny fraction bigger tomorrow as my muscles repaired overnight. In front of my locker I stripped my sweaty clothes off. Not usually one for shyness in the locker room, I felt especially free to wander naked knowing that no one else was around or likely to walk in soon. Moving to the sink area, I examined my naked body in the mirror. Decent sized pecs, covered in a layer of short-trimmed hair, cast small shadows over a relatively smooth stomach, just the faintest outline of abs visible beneath the thin layer of remaining fat. Arms, last taped at a bit over 16 inches, hung from slightly rounded shoulders. Thick but undefined legs supported my muscled upper body. A good physique in the eyes of many, but not good enough for me. I was always striving to be bigger. The handful of serious bodybuilders and fitness models that used the gym were constant motivation (not to mention eye candy) for me. I kept telling myself that with a proper diet and pushing myself hard in the gym I could attain what they had. I hit a flew flexes, something I likely wouldn't have had the confidence to do with others around. I felt the soreness in my biceps as I flexed them as hard as possible, watching a few veins pop here and there along the length of my forearm and bicep. Not big enough, but getting there I thought. Pleased with the work I'd put in today, I headed to the steam room for some well deserved relaxation. I didn't have to work the next day so I didn't care how late I stayed. The air was mostly cleared in the steam room so I could see almost everything. The two tiers of stone benches were empty, the last users having left long ago. I twisted the knob to activate the steam and sat down, my naked ass warmed instantly by the residual heat in the bench. I turned sideways and laid down across the bench as I waited for the steam to start. A faint gurgling noise came from the pipes at the side of the room and a second later I was rewarded with a hot blast of steam filling the room. They added scents to the steam to help with relaxation, and I caught notes of eucalyptus and something less recognizable. I instantly felt soothed and my muscles relaxed. I could feel every heartbeat as it pumped blood to all my muscles, feeding them to grow slowly but surely. They must have found a new essential oil or something to add to the steam. My muscles all felt pleasurably tingly as I let the steam wash over me. I pictured myself in the mirror again, but watched in my mind’s eye as I grew, muscles swelling bigger and my head inching up. I was already pretty tall at 6’1” but would have loved a few extra inches, though I knew it was impossible at my age of 25. I felt my dick start to slowly stretch longer and thicker, aroused by the thought of becoming a muscle beast. I refrained from touching it, allowing my own mental simulation to bring it to full hardness. My imagined self hit 6’7” and 300lbs. Arms over 20 inches, quads rivaling my now tightened waist for size, pecs casting huge shadows on my 8 pack, nipples pointing downwards. An 11 inch hard cock protruded from the base of a prominent adonis belt. A soft moan escaped my lips as I became more turned on by my mental picture. My dick twitched several times, wanting to be touched, and with each twitch the tingling from the steam seemed to focus itself on my dick. I refrained from touching myself but “flexed” my dick, holding it rigid and feeling a wave of tingly pleasure. It felt like my dick wanted to get even harder, though I was already at full mast. The feeling of my dick straining against its own skin plus the warm tingling from the steam felt so good I couldn’t help but hold the “flex” for a while. Finally releasing, I opened my eyes and looked down and my jaw dropped. Standing vertically from my crotch, I could swear my cock did look bigger. Not by a huge amount but I was very familiar with its normal size and this wasn't it. I took another deep breath, flexed it again and watched as very slowly but surely it crept taller and taller. When it looked about half an inch longer than when I started, I released. I had entered the steam room with a proud 6.5” cock but now it looked like I was pushing 7.5”. After puzzling over this for a minute I connected the tingling from the steam and the growth. My mind immediately jumped to my muscles and I knew I had to test this out. I raised both arms and flexed. Tingles spread across both biceps as I pumped my arms a few times and then held the flex as hard as I could. After a few seconds I could see the slow swelling of my arms. The single vein running across the top of my bicep was bigger than it had been and smaller veins started snaking their way out from it, feeding my growing muscles. I extended my arms and flexed my triceps hard, feeling them swell too. A clear horseshoe stood out on the back of my arms as they got bigger and more defined. What had started as 16 inch arms must have been at least 17.5 now. Satisfied with my arms (for now) I looked down at my chest. I bounced the small masses of muscle a few times and then held another hard flex. The tingling feeling focused itself there as I saw the slow expansion occurring. Relishing in the feeling of getting bigger, more and more of my view to the ground was being blocked by my own pecs. This brought on a fresh wave of arousal, causing my dick to involuntarily flex. It lengthened ever so slightly again and was a hair thicker than a second before. I was tempted to hold it, give myself the biggest dick imaginable (and I could imagine a lot) but decided on restraint for now. Continuing to flex my pecs I saw the tips of my hard nipples slip out of sight as the swelling mass pushed them down to the underside of my pecs. I flicked one and felt a shudder of pleasure, causing another stiffening and slight growth in my dick. Next I did a lat spread, flexing my small but soon to be bigger wings as hard as I could. The tingling spread across my entire back and I could start to feel muscle coming up against muscle as my lats first touched and then began to push in earnest against my arms. I couldn't see myself but I knew I looked wider than I ever had before. Retracting my shoulder blades, I flexed the rest of my back, feeling it tighten in growing cords of muscle. I would have to check that progress in the mirror later. Moving to my legs, I bent into a half-squat position and tensed my quads, hamstrings, and calves all at once. The tingling was so strong I almost lost my balance but I stood my ground and held the flex. Waves of pleasure washed over me as thicker and thicker my legs got, the upper half approaching the circumference of my waist. I wanted to see myself in the mirror but didn't want to leave and risk breaking whatever magic was giving me this growth. I stood up from the squat, all my muscles feeling tense and pumped. I stretched towards the ceiling, standing in my tiptoes and reaching as high as I could. I always fantasized about being tall enough to reach it, maybe even put my palm flat on it. Suddenly the tingle ran up my back and centered on my spine. I could also feel it shooting down the centers of my legs and arms. I looked up to my fingertips and saw them slowly reaching closer and closer to the tiles above my head. Fresh arousal at the thought of attaining all of my fantasy goals hit me, and my dick started twitching steadily. Still reaching for the sky, I watched my dick as it pumped bigger and longer with each pulse. Eight inches came and went. I looked up again just as my fingers made contact. I held the stretch for a few seconds more as I could touch more of my finger flat onto the ceiling, then released, standing back on flat feet. I guessed I had grown 5 or 6 inches taller in the few minutes of holding the stretch. Checking out my body, it looked like my muscles had stayed proportional to my height. Until now I'd been exercising some restraint, a voice in the back of my head worried about what others might say or think if I put on so much muscle so quickly. Whether it was the fact that 6 inches of height was unexplainable anyway, or my steadily increasing horniness at my own growing body, that sense of caution was quickly dissipating. Crunching forward and bringing my arms together I did a most muscular, simultaneously flexing and tensing as many muscles in my body as possible. The pleasurable tingling burst out across my whole body as my whole body started swelling. More veins erupted everywhere and my skin turned red with the force of my flexing. Bigger and bigger I swelled, the whole body flex seemingly throwing my growth into overdrive. Arms pushing past 20", quads easily bigger than my waist, abs pushing out into solid bricks as my remaining fat melted away. My pecs swelled to the point I couldn't see my feet below them and my shoulders spread wider and wider. I was in ecstasy as my body expanded in every direction, and my dick was flexed solid, inching out longer, pushing past a foot easily. The ground below me was getting further away as my height increased. Not wanting to break the flex I didn't check, but I was sure my whole palm would easily lay flat on the ceiling now. The feeling of growth was better than any sexual encounter I'd ever had. I could feel my building release coming and flexed that much harder in anticipation, causing the growth to speed up. As I passed what must have been 350lbs of huge ripped jock muscle, I couldn't help it. Flexing my cock for all it was worth, another inch reeled out as I erupted, spewing my cum all over the place. Spent, I relaxed and fell back into the bench, the thud of me landing much louder than I was used to. After basking in my post-orgasm bliss for a minute, I got up and headed for the door. I wanted to see myself in the mirror and felt like it was time to update my measurements.

Waking up to another day, Jeff pulled himself out of bed. His weak frame hunched over in the morning light. Getting dressed, his small shirt still somehow baggy on him. Eating half a banana, Jeff walked to school, the weight of his backpack slowing him down. His unkempt hair fluttered in the breeze as he rushed to get through the door, 2 minutes until the bell rang. Turning around to the blasting of a horn, Jeff caught a glimpse of Travis’s truck peel into the parking lot. That dumb jock was always late but nobody dared say anything to him. Not wanting to run into him, Jeff ran to his first class, mathematics. Having been a brainy rather than brawny kid, Jeff always excelled in math, the sciences, and other academic-forward courses. He tried to enjoy the class, but he could sense the looming of last period, gym. The bane of every unathletic student. It wasn’t Jeff’s fault, he tried several times to put on weight, working out, taking supplements. He couldn’t even put on weight in the heavy sense, he was stuck being the human equivalent of a twig. It wouldn’t be that bad if he wasn’t constantly tormented by Travis and his giggling bimbo of a girlfriend, Stacey. Much to his chagrin, the bell rang, and he had to go to gym. He had tried to get out of it several times in the past, sometimes successful, more so unsuccessful. By now, the gym teacher had caught on to Jeff’s goals and warned that the next time he missed a class without being in the hospital, he would fail. He tried to get there early so that he could at least change before Travis got there, but even from the hallway he could hear the jock’s bassy laughter echoing. Entering the locker rooms, Jeff was met by Travis’s broad shoulders and mountain-like back. The massive jock was blessed with all the pleasantries of nature. He was 6’5”, 320-something pounds, quite hairy for his age, and of course, blessed with an oversized manhood. The hulking jock turned around, his bearded face grinning with evil delight. “Bout time you showed up little Jeff. I was gonna tell the coach on you, but having you here is that much better.” He grinned and stood in front of Jeff. Only 5’6”, Jeff was staring directly at the monster’s midsection. Looking up at his massive pecs, or down at his bulging package yielded no comfort. “Hey Jeff, let’s play a game. If I show you my dick and yours is bigger, you live. If not, you die.” Jeff was frozen. Everyone in the school knew of Travis’s legendary package. There was even a rumor that he only passed the 8th grade cause he boned his english teacher. Even back then he was known for being well hung. Looking Jeff in the eye, Travis peeled off his boxer briefs, his massive package flopping out. Two huge bull nuts, each the size of oranges, stretching out his hairy sack. His thick horsecock, probably 8-9 inches soft, the huge fleshy snake twitching. The massive cockhead flaring larger. “You fuckin seeing this bro? What you got down there? A thimble? Me, I got 9 fuckin inches of soft horsecock, fuckin 13 inches when it’s rock hard.” Travis yanked down Jeff’s airy shorts, his 2 inch softie barely visible. “BAHAHA! That’s what you call a cock? This is a real man’s cock. Holding it in his hand, Travis shook his hardening dick around, the thickening shaft becoming too thick for his palm. “Fuckin need two hands to hold this thing! Fuck, just one of my nuts is bigger than your whole package, if you even call that a package!” Travis proceeded to peel off his 4xl shirt, his massive muscular pecs bulging out, a heavy dusting of hair covering each one. He flexed his massive guns, each one 26 inches of power. “This. Is a fuckin’ man. Now fuck off, I gotta go take care of this horsecock.” Jeff sat down on the bench, his shoulders hunched over. He knew gym was starting and that he was going to have to face the wrath of Coach Davis. He just couldn’t get it out of his mind. He was puny, and Travis was a walking beefcake with a porn star dick and too much testosterone. He just wished he could be more of a man. After school, Jeff drove to the store to get a new pair of shorts to replace the ones Travis tore. He was looking through the store when he spotted a section he hadn’t seen before, ‘Alpha Fitness’. Walking through, he was taken aback by the pictures of models. Each one looked to be big as Travis, a few even bigger. All of the clothing sizes were bigger than 3xls, many going all the way up to 8xl. In the undergarment aisle, Jeff was blown away. Each of the models looked like they had stuffed a basketball in their shorts, and the sizes went all the way up to ‘Extra-Enhanced’. Feeling the excitement from seeing such sizes, Jeff wanted to buy a pair of clothes, just to imagine being that size. He got the smallest he could find, a pair of 3xl shorts, a comfy black sweatshirt, and a size ‘roomy’ pair of boxer briefs. Going to the changing rooms, Jeff tried on the clothes, his initial excitement dashed by seeing how much the clothes draped over him. He couldn’t even wear the underwear, the huge pair of boxers sliding off his hips, the pouch not even brushing his junk. At least the sweatshirt felt comfy, the fabric was very soft and he felt a strange warmth spread through him when he put it on. The massive collar nearly went over one of his shoulders, and the bottom hem went down to his knees. But it was still comfy, and he thought he would get it for sleeping in. He started taking it off when he noticed the shirt he was wearing underneath rose to show his abdomen. Normally it hung past his waist by an inch or two, but now it was starting to look like it fit him perfectly. He could feel a wave of excitement wash over him. He put the sweatshirt back on and tried to keep the underwear and shorts from falling off. He sat down for a bit, strolled around the changing room, feeling the tingling warmth spread through him again. Looking in the mirror, he looked taller! While the sweatshirt was still way oversized, it didn’t drape over him as much! Taking it back off, his original shirt was now too small, the hem now above his belly button! Looking down, he now saw the faintest lines of abs! Taking off the shirt, he flexed his arm and to his delight, a small ball of muscle came up! Putting his new clothes back on again, Jeff could feel the warmth return even stronger. He could almost see himself start to swell a little bit bigger, a little bit taller. Looking down, he could tell that he had grown a couple inches, his feet looked farther away, but bigger! Best he could guess, he was now 5’9 and 170 lbs of toned muscle. He kept the clothes on until a new excitement came over him. His dick was now touching the fabric. Dropping his shorts some, he couldn’t believe how much bigger his dick looked. It must’ve been 4 inches soft now! Even his balls looked bigger, approaching the size of ping pong balls! The warmth returned now even stronger, he could feel his arms gaining mass, his pecs felt bigger, he could flex them now! His abs looked more cut, and his thighs were now big enough to hold the clothes from falling! Looking at himself, he was probably close to 5’11 and 210 lbs now. The clothes still seemed too big for him, but he could tell it wouldn’t last much longer. The warming tingle returned, only this time he felt a prickling sensation over his body. Looking at himself in the mirror, the first thing he noticed was that his form looked as big as the other jocks at school! He wasn’t even close to Travis, but he looked like he played football for a while. Taking off his form-fitting sweatshirt, he was met by two big pecs, a cobblestone midsection, and most delicious of all, body hair! He was sprouting a noticeable treasure trail and even had a faint dusting on his chest. His armpit hair was thicker and his pubes were starting to bush out more. Speaking of, his dick looked much bigger now, probably 7 inches soft. It now hung over his tennis ball nuts and looked thick as a can of red bull. Checking himself in the mirror again, he looked like he fit the clothes perfectly, his bulky upper chest pushed out against the fabric perfectly, his thighs and bulging package were starting to stretch out his shorts. He guessed himself to be around 6’2 and 280 lbs. Going back into the aisle, he grabbed a 5xl sleeveless sweatshirt that said ‘Most Muscular’. He picked out a 5xl pair of grey sweatpants with an extra roomy crotch and a logo of a well-endowed guy sporting a massive dickprint. He also saw a pair of work boots with the slogan ‘Real men work outdoors’, the logo had a seriously ripped lumberjack with a thick beard and a forest of chest hair. Lastly, he picked out a pair of ‘enhanced’ boxer briefs. Returning to the changing room, he quickly changed into all the new clothes, taking a moment to admire the naked hunk he’d become. Strolling with his longer gait, Jeff finally felt the warmth return. He watched as his body stretched a little taller, his muscles bulking larger as he grew. He could feel his extra-sensitive cockhead brush past the fabric as it grew longer. His face prickled, soon sporting sideburns, then a shaggy beard, and finally, a thick beard that grew longer as he grew taller. His chest felt similarly itchy as he could feel long brown hairs cover his growing pecs. He saw as his engorged biceps ballooned bigger, soon surpassing 28 inches. By the time he looked in the mirror, he nearly came. Staring back at him, he must’ve been 6’7, 380 lbs. His lantern jaw sported a thick brown beard, his telephone-pole thick neck had stubble going down to his massive chest. His pecs sprouted a carpet of brown hair that pushed out the collar. His sleeveless sweatshirt exposed his broad shoulders, his massive guns flexing at him. His engorged forearms were covered in silky brown hair. Down below, his cobbled abs and thick treasure trail lead to his skin tight sweatpants. His thickening pubes started to pour over the waistband. His tree trunk thighs stretching out the fabric, pulling it taut over his massive dickprint. His shaft was as thick as a wine bottle, easily a foot soft. His massive bull nuts looked to be the size of cantaloupes. The massive weight of his package pulling the waistband down further to reveal the base of his thick cock and huge bush. His work boots felt tight, unlacing them as he allowed his huge dogs to grow out more, he could feel his toes stretch wider. Returning to the aisle, he garnered looks from everyone else. Now tall above the shelves, his massive bearded face and enormous frame demanding attention. Not to mention the huge dickprint he was now sporting. He searched the racks, pulling out a huge 8xl tank top with the words ‘ALPHA’ written across the front. He found a pair of pants that could fit four men. On the bottom shelf, a pair of work boots, size 24 with a logo that just said ‘BEAST’ on them. And lastly, a huge pair of nylon boxer briefs, ‘Extra enhanced alpha junk only’ written on the tag, the massive neon waistband saying ‘ALPHA’ on it, the enormous pouch billowing like a garbage bag. His heartbeat racing, Jeff returned to the changing room. His enlarged size was already tight in the cramped space. He quickly changed into all the new clothes. Expecting the ensuing growth, he returned to the aisles. Unfortunately, there wasn’t a mirror, but he could feel the growth. His massive feet stretched to fit into the super size boots, his massive toes getting crunched by the steel toe. His calves ballooned, bigger than watermelons. His thighs surpassed redwoods as they swelled thicker. He had to alter his stance to accommodate their width. His cobblestone abs enlarged, cutting deeper, his massive obliques bulging out. His enormous pecs ballooned out, swelling past the size of king pillows, stretching his tank top to the limit. The straps cut deep into his engorging traps, they rose up to his ears. His shoulders broadened, probably 7 feet across. His biceps swelled up bigger than watermelons, their pumped size making it so his arms went out at a 45 degree angle. His massive forearms and hands swelled bigger, his grip strengthening. His limbs were covered in thick hair, the fur spreading and thickening on his midsection. His ballooned chest sprouted a shag carpet of brown fur, his sensitive nipples poking into the fabric. Down below, his already massive package swelled bigger and bigger. His alpha junk was ballooning longer and thicker. His bull nuts swelled to the size of pumpkins, their huge weight stretching out his sack, their contents sloshing audibly. He had to step back to accommodate their growing size. They swelled bigger, each the size of a beach ball, their massive size soon too much for his sweatpants. The fabric tore off, leaving his accommodating pouch. His enormous horsecock swelled bigger and bigger. Too big to be considered a whale cock. The enormous shaft was now 5 feet soft, his massive cockhead big as a pumpkin, constantly leaking a stream of pre. Unleashing his enormous cock, Jeff stroked it, the massive shaft between his giant pecs. At the sight of everyone watching him, he exploded load after load of his hot cum all over the store. The next morning, Jeff walked to school, still wearing his tank top and pouch. Passersby, cars, even a bus seemed to stop and stare at him. He arrived at school and waited in the parking lot. His former classmates were staring at him from the windows. Right on time for his usual tardiness, Travis pulled in. Stopping his truck with one of his massive feet, Jeff pulled Travis out and onto the ground. The originally massive man paled in comparison to the now 8 foot tall alpha beast, currently weighing in at over 750 lbs of beef. “What’s the matter Travis?” Jeff chuckled in his thunderous base. “You wanna play a game?” Without waiting for an answer, Jeff tore off Travis’s sweatpants, his thick cock flopping out. “Aw, that’s cute Travis. But do you want to see what a real man looks like?” Jeff proceeded to tear off his pouch, releasing his swollen nuts and whale cock. “Haven’t really measured it, but I’m willing to bet it’s bigger than yours.” Travis was frozen on the ground. Running over to Jeff, Travis’s girlfriend Stacey tried to encircle her hands around Jeff’s muscles, feeling his biceps. Finally she tried, in vain, to stroke his massive cock. On cue, it stiffened up to its massive length of 8 feet, as long as he was tall. An involuntary squeal came from Stacey as she went to service his awaiting cock. Jeff looked down on Travis, a wicked grin spreading across his face at the horror in his eyes. Brought back by the growing climax at the base of his cock, Jeff shot gallon after gallon of cum into the air, his alpha seed raining down around them.

The Teaser for this story may be found HERE The preceding chapter may be found HERE * * * Project Defender Chapter Five MONSTROUS. "Monstrous" was the word, that flashed through the mind of Jones the split second he registred the presence of the Being, which had entered the subterraneous gym area. It looked like its muscle mass had been allowed to overflow, like some unknown substance brimming over. Its shape was revolting, but it was anyhow an obscene and disturbing icon of terrifying strength and muscular power. It was difficult to take its sheer muscle mass in. Lieutenant Jones was bench-pressing a barbell at the time, and the time Jones needed to put the barbell back in place at the rack, was all the time the Being needed. Its large feet thumped against the concrete floor as it waddled clumsily but threateningly in his direction, and it reached the bench at the same moment, Jones had freed his hands and risen to an erect position. The first punch caused Jones to fall off the bench, and it made him dizzy. The Being threw itself over him, but the martial instincts programmed into his mind allowed him to swiftly roll away a few feet, enough to avoid being pinned under the Being. Afterwards, he couldn't remember what had happened the next few seconds. He found himself on his feet, the Being and himself circling each other. Those monstrously powerful vein-covered arms were certainly able to re-shape metal plates. From a tactical point of view, Jones had to stay away from their reach, but he had to defeat the enemy by some means. Incredulously, he asked: "What ARE you?" The mouth of the Being formed a triumphant smile, but the smile was replaced by a irritated grimace, when the Being struggled to use its voice. It struggled, but in a raspy voice, like blocks of rock scraping against each other, it finally formed words: "Don't you remember me, Britse? I'm the one you hindered from teaching the little Fag a lesson. I'm now stronger than any of you. I will be able to defeat the aliens on my own." "De Vries?" "Names do not matter any longer. I'm a god. I'm wrath. I'm punishment. I will crush you. I will crush the Fag. I will crush the midgets. I will crush EVERYTHING!" When the second blow hit him, Jones began to doubt, that he would survive this. He was stronger than any man outside the Project, but the Being was stronger. The blow had forced Jones backwards to one of the walls, close to a rack of dumbbells. Swiftly, he grabbed a 100 kilo gramme dumbbell and threw it at the Being with full force. His old self would have been very proud of juggling a 100 kilo weight like it had been a rugby ball, but his new self was programmed to focus on the present situation. The fight. The combat. De Vries had lost his mind entirely at last, but his incomprehensible weight and strength made him an immense enemy. The weight hit the Being on his abs. There was a slight wavering, but the hit didn't cause it to lose any breath or change its stance. There was smugness on its face. The raspy voice let out he words: "I'm superior in every way!" Jones volleyed three weights after each other rapidly in the direction of the Being. Two of them were of no use, but one of them hit the Being in the face. It would probably have broken the neck of an ordinary man. It forced the Being to bend its bull-neck backwards, and it slowed him down. It recovered at an unimaginable pace, and then it was over him, pinning him to the wall, its weight forcing itself on him – crushing him if the pressure continued long enough. There was hatred, glee and triumph in the face of the Being, and spittle rained on Jones' face. The Being's large hand ... no, PAW was probably a better description ... grabbed Jones' throat and began to press. Jones' powerful neck-muscles surprised the Being, and there was a glimpse of respect briefly flickering in the eyes of the Being, until the pressure intensified. Jones was increasingly aware of his own blood pressure ... the sound of his circulation in his ears ... dark red mist rising in his sight ... the feeling of not receiving enough air ... panic ... a wave of darkness rising ... Then, the grip disappeared. Slowly, the dark wave receded. Air filled his lungs and expanded his mighty chest. It took him a few moments until he became aware of his surroundings, and he didn't know with any certainty how long time had lapsed. His programming allowed him to expel those moments of confusion, and he made a tactical analysis. What was happening? With the speed of lightning, the now gigantic shape of Corporal Kowalski hit the Being in the face with his knee, and jumped away before the Being was able to grab him. And Taylor ... Oh, God! Lieutenant Taylor ... Jones hadn't expected any of the scientists to have any time to spare on the recruits and the Lab while Captain Melnyk and Major Murphy investigated what had happened last night, but obviously some of them had ... had transformed Taylor into one of the Defenders. Kowalski and Taylor were now of the same shape, the optimal shape of the enhanced Defenders: Wide, tall, heavy, sturdy, muscular, and with no impediment to their speed. Taylor threw 200 kilogramme weight-plates like they were frisbees, and when they repeatedly hit the Being in its face, it began to stumble. Kowalski circled the Being, and the clumsiness of the Being began to show. Kowalski's symmetrical and functional physique favourably compared to the Being's asymmetrical and dysfunctional amorphous shape of brutal muscle mass, as he attacked the Being and reposted before the Being was able to react and use its terrifying strength. Then, Kowalski grabbed a barbell loaded with heavy weights, and used it as a sledge-hammer. The speed added to the impact of the weights, and a terrifying blow sent the Being stumbling into one of the rock walls, hitting its head. It feel life-less to the floor. For a second, Kowalski stood over his fallen foe with the barbell in his hands resembling St. Michael standing over Lucifer. "Quick! Reinforcement, before it wake up!" Lieutenant Taylor stayed on guard close to the Being, while Corporal Kowalski ran to bring reinforcement. Something more alarming, than the investigation had happened. * * * To be continued.

The Prelude may be found HERE The preceding chapter may be found HERE * * * My Hulk-daddy is Paying Chapter Thirteen The bleak daylight of a clouded February morning fell into the room from the windows. Rain drummed against the windows. "Welcome home. Max.", the i-House said. "Oh. Sorry. You startled me.", Rob said. "I'm not used to be home during electricity-rationing, so at first I wondered if there was something wrong." "Are you ok? I became worried." "I'm fine." Rob was sitting in his pajama in the unlit kitchen. There were dark semi-circles under his eyes. There was an opened heart-shaped box of chocolate on the table, and it looked like the kitchen had been abandoned in a hurry two days earlier. "By the way you look, I would have guessed, that you need an appointment with another physician." "Thanks for your concern. I've called Megagrowth. They are willing to give me a one week vacation over Mardi Gras, which is probably what I need. Work and disaster-relief, trust-meetings, charity-fund, Chapter-meetings and the Aardvarks ... I've accepted too many responsibilities." "There's a time for fun, too." Rob smiled bleakly: "Using my own words against me. Are you and Jim ok? What happened up there when I had left?" "When the new load of sand bags arrived, it became easier to fend the water away from the less afflicted areas. I do believe, that we made a difference." "I'm sure you did. Sorry for that breakdown." "You fought valiantly with the rest of us." "I was impressed when you pulled that endangered car up from the water with your bare hands, and that elderly lady in the surrounded house looked like she wanted to adopt you when you carried her to safety." "I hope, that I was to some use. I'm beginning to understand how to realise the ideals we've been talking about." "Did you ever read comics?" "Why do you ask?" "With great power comes great responsibility." Both of them laughed. "I had a talk with the fire-brigade. They are more than willing to give me a job, so I don't have to live on your expenses." "Excellent. Do you feel ready for that step?" "Yes, I believe so. Sitting here while you and Nate are away at work isn't constructive either." "I imagine. However ..." Rob fell silent, and looked unusually tired. "I've been thinking about something else. Nate and I try to do what friends are for, and I hope, that you have had some use of your sessions with Dr. Silbermann ..." "Yes, yes of course." "But when you gave your pledge by the Bible, it caused me to consider ... I don't wan't to pry ... It's your personal business, but I wonder if you are Catholic?" "Not particularly observant for a while, but I went to church with Nan in my childhood. Then there's the LGB issue and the church ..." "Yes, yes, I understand. I'm Episcopalian myself, and it dawned to me ... I don't want to mention something you are not comfortable with, but I've found it very useful to go to confession twice a year, and you Catholics have confession, too, so I thought, that it could be worth considering. I believe the Redemptorists at Our Lady of the Perpetual Help downtown sided with Pope Francis II, when the split with Pope Leo XIV happened after the war, and I've heard from gay Catholic men, that they are good at councelling and confession. Sorry. Just wanted to mention the possibility." "You didn't do anything wrong, Rob. Sometimes you are just too tactful." "I don't appreciate when people try to ram a message down my throat, myself, so I didn't want to do the same. I become irritated when folk from the Apocalyptic Church of the Seventh Seal obstruct the pavement." "No offence taken. It might be a good idea. And it's soon Mardi Gras. Is Nate Episcopalian, too? I've never seen him leave home any Sunday." "Oh no. Nate's a secular humanist. He gave his pledge on the Constitution." "And you are married?" "Of course. Marriage is about loving each other, not sharing exactly the same opinions about everything. Human relations rest on the ability to agree to disagree. Society, too." * * * The following chapter is found HERE

The Prelude may be found HERE The preceding chapter may be found HERE * * * My Hulk-daddy is Paying Chapter Twelve It was night. The windows were placed close to the ceiling, and no one outside the building would have been able to see what took place indoors. Wooden panels covered the walls. A Cascadian flag was placed visibly in a corner, but what drew attention was a banner embroidered with the sentence: "Use strength to serve". Candles were lit. The big men, few of them older than forty, none of them younger than twenty, dressed casually rather than formal, sat on benches along the left and right walls. It was already half an hour into the Chapter meeting. Jim sat behind the chairman's desk, and rapped his gavel with a loud knock, that echoed through the dimly lit room: "As you now have heard the tenets and ideals, by which Brothers of 'Hancer Chapters will abide, will the pledges please step forward!" Four men rose. So did their four sponsors. "Name?" "Maximilian Brzęczyszczykiewicz." "Is this pledge's sponsor present?" Rob answered: "Present." "By what do this pledge find his obligation morally binding?" "By the Bible, Honourable Chairman." "As an oath or as a reply to questions?" "As a reply to questions, Honourable Chairman." "Will you then place your hand on the Bible, and answer these questions: Are you willing to enter 'Hancer Chapter No. 2, uphold the Constitution and by-laws of this Chapter, and strive to live by the ideals of this Chapter and use your strength to serve?" "I am." The ceremony was repeated with small differences. Some pledges took an oath, some answered questions. Bro. Smith gave his pledge with his right hand upon his heart. Bro. Jones gave his pledge with his hand on the Cascadian Constitution. Bro. Singh decided to bow before the Adi Granth wrapped in a cloth. "Will you now gather around the pedestal in the middle of the Chapter, join me, and place your right hands upon each other." A circle of big men stood around the pedestal, Jim's hand on the surface of the furniture, the others' hands on his. "Please, repeat my words in unison. To neighbours be a helping hand." "TO NEIGHBOURS BE A HELPING HAND." "A citizen mindful of his land." "A CITIZEN MINDFUL OF HIS LAND." "To do what's right and good and just." "TO DO WHAT'S RIGHT AND GOOD AND JUST." "To be a friend deserving trust." "TO BE A FRIEND DESERVING TRUST." "In days of strength, use strength to serve." "IN DAYS OF STRENGTH, USE STRENGTH TO SERVE." "In days of danger, never swerve." "IN DAYS OF DANGER, NEVER SWERVE." "In days of darkness, on friends rely." "IN DAYS OF DARKNESS, ON FRIENDS RELY." "Give their requests compassionate reply." "GIVE THEIR REQUESTS COMPASSIONATE REPLY." "Pledges. I hereby declare you Brothers of 'Hancer Chapter No. 2. Act in a manner deserving this honour." Jim rapped his gavel again. Ten minutes later, the formal part of the meeting was ended, and the new Brothers were welcomed with handshakes or hugs. Max was moved by the intensity of the experience, despite its simple means. * * * It was February. Max didn't want to disturb Rob and Nate on St. Valentine's day, so he went to the Chapter House. He expected it to be abandoned an evening like this, but it wasn't. He found Jim in the gym. They nodded to each other. Warmup. Chest day. Dumbbells. Cable. Barbell. He and the weights. Could let his thoughts and memories go, and just focus on the weights, their resistance and his muscles. The weights and his muscles. The physicality of it. Bodily present. Pull. Push. Press. His sweat. His effort. Forcing the weights to build him up. Controlling the weights. Dominating the weights. His strength. Blood rushing to his exhausted muscles. The feeling of pump. He shivered. The feeling of pump made him horny. Big Jim had finished his leg day and wandered over to Max, watching his efforts. Barbell press: 4400 lbs. FOUR THOUSAND FOUR HUNDRED POUNDS! Six repetitions. He felt exhausted, but satisified. "I've never seen someone press that much weight, and this is a 'hancer gym." "Thanks. Your words mean at lot to me." "Aren't you preoccupied tonight? I would have thought so." They waddled to the showers. "No. Wanted to leave Nate and Rob to their own tonight, for obvious reasons, and I'm not seeing anyone." "Want to have dinner at my place? I'm not preoccupied either tonight." "I'm honoured. Don't want to cause you any trouble ..." "You don't cause any trouble, Max. Being alone at St. Valentine's can be disappointing to a single like me, and I would like to get to know you better." They showered. Max noticed, that Jim made an effort not to glance. Lathered. He felt so hard now. The pump. Veins like metal threads crawling all over him. Rinsed. Jim must be about his own age. He had heard, that Jim worked as a lab assistant at Megagrowth, the same company as Rob. They put their clothes on in the locker room. Max hadn't abandoned his Bad Boy style. He felt comfortable in it, and he had got to know two other Bad Boys in town, who shared his thoughts on watching the neighbourhood instead of making a nuisance of themselves. So he put his cargo trousers on, sprayed a spray-on polo over his chest and back, fastened the enamel buckle of his sturdy leather belt, tied his boots, put a bomber jacket on and then a black leather vest embroidered with the text: "Strength to serve." Jim nodded at the vest. "Nice touch. Much better than the usual 'Party like it's no tomorrow'." "I hope, you don't mind?" "Any means to spread the news would do. It's not your clothes or your preference for the third wave of British donk, that's a problem. It's some Bad Boy's violence. I'm well aware, that all sorts of political adherences are present within the Bad Boy scene, whatever some people in the news says. I'm also aware of the existence of gay Bad Boys." "Uh. Well. I never asked ..." They left the building together, out in the damp, cold and dark night, Jim wearing dark blue denim jeans, timberland boots, a sleeveless plaid shirt, a leather jacket and a watchcap. Jim smiled, his bearded face and smiling eyes lighting up. "I swing both ways. It honours Brother Rob and Brother Nate, that they haven't told you. We are not supposed to gossip." They took a public bus to Jim's place. "If I had known, that I would have a guest tonight, I would have prepared some meat or chicken, but I hope, that you eat beans and dairy?" "Yes. Thanks. No allergy." So they ate a bean casserole with a milk-based sauce and some fresh vegetables. The scent of the food filled the kitchen. Some vanilla-flavoured Hulkabolic for dessert. There were a few seconds of awkwardness, until they both took a seat in the Grande sofa and relaxed. "Did I tell you, that I've never seen a 'hancer your size?" "Well, no, but that's not strange, because I consulted another company than Megagrowth. It turned out, that they have other priorities than Megagrowth. Rob is helping me put my things in order." "That's nice of him. He's always been nice to me, and a good role model, but let us not talk about my employer tonight. Let's talk about you." They talked for an hour. Max left some thing out. Jim had eased himself closer to Max when they talked about exercise, and Max had invited Jim to squeeze his biceps. Their eyes tried to tell each other what their mouths were unable to. Now their beefy arms were over each other's bulging shoulders, and a warm billowing fog began to fill Max' mind as he allowed Big Jim rest his bearish head against Max' shoulder. Their faces approached each other, their lips meeting ... Then the silence was broken by a ringtone. Silently swearing, Jim pressed his smartwatch, answered, listened and ended the call. "There's a situation upstate. Flooding. The authorities have asked for volunteers from the Chapter." * * * The next chapter may be found HERE

The Prelude may be found HERE The preceding chapter may be found HERE * * * My Hulk-daddy is Paying Chapter Eleven "I'm so sorry. Feel so embarrassed. Didn't want to wake you up, but the bad memories returned, and ..." The imposing titan shivered in the grande sofa, tears ran silently down his seemingly youthful cheeks, and his facial expression was alarmingly full of guilt. Rob, sitting in the corner of the grande sofa, wearing a night gown, silently patted him on his back comfortingly. "I don't understand. I thought, I would be so masculine and confident now, and not cry like a baby. So embarrassing. Crying in front of you, of all people." "It doesn't work that way, Max.", Rob said in a low voice. "Don't call me Max. My old name hurts. 'Brad' hurts, too. I don't know who I am." He fell silent. "Thanks for your patience. Both you and Nate. For having me here. For you patience." Only a low energy diode was lit, in order to save energy, but moonlight fell in through the three-pane window and formed a square on the floor. Max continued: "Thought I would be invulnerable now. Like you. Like Nate." "I'm not invulnerable, big buddy. Sometimes, I imagine, that Nate is invulnerable, but I know, that he isn't. Muscles aren't like an armour against emotions. 'Hancing isn't about fleeing something, or it shouldn't be. If you had applied to 'hancing at Megagrowth, we hadn't allowed you to 'hance without spending time in councelling or some other therapy first. After a few tests, which backfired in the early days, we vet the unsuitable cases, and we send the immature ones to shrinks. Our infamous Texan, Siberian and Middle Eastern competitors don't, and the gigantic nutcases they let out give 'hancing a bad reputation. You are supposed to have emotions. They makes you human. You are also supposed to be an adult, who know how to control your emotions – not deny their existence: that's the road to mental unhealth – but control them. Not act in affect." Rob patted their long-term guest on his back again. What's wrong with Korsakoff? Turning a 30 year old into a Hulk with a 19 year old face, a 19 year old mind and a lot of harmful mind-implants? "Was the one who wanted it so much even me? I don't remember much before Bob and Vitaly gave me my first 'hancing. After that, all I wanted was GROWTH. Extreme growth. The most extreme growth in the world." "It was an efficient way to silence you anyway. Do you remember anything about your lost reportage?" "Nothing. It's a black hole up there. I don't feel like that Maximilian Brzęczyszczykiewicz, I'm supposed to be, but on the other hand, it feels like 'Brad Maxxx' is a lie built by Bob and Vitaly." He shivered again and was silent for some moments, until he spoke again: "Does it make me a bad person, that I liked it? That I was so eager to be that "big st00pid jockboi"? "I think that that answer your former question. Was the one who wanted it so much even you? Yes, I believe it was, at least to some extent. The night you spent with Nate and me at HanceCon let all the clues out: You said, that you were just a baseline 'hancerFan, but your voice and behaviour hinted at a suppressed wish to 'hance yourself." "Pity I don't remember that night. Sounds like something worth to remember." He reached a hand out to caress Rob's cheek, but Rob clenched his wrist and stopped it. "While you are recovering from your shock and trauma, it would be unprofessional of me or Nate to engage in any entanglement with you, even for some casual sex. You are not yourself at the moment. Let's wait and see what happens if or when you recover. We are here to help you, not take advantage of you when you are vulnerable." "I don't like to feel vulnerable." "It's a part of the human condition. It's a part of growing up to realise it and admit it." "But vulnerability isn't masculine." "Is it masculine to show an empty facade to the world, shut your intellect off and shut your emotions off? I've seen a few men walk down that road, and it led either to alcoholism, to very severe mid-life crises, or both. Do you admire physical strength? So do I. So do Nate. We wouldn't be involved in all this if we didn't, but exercise and 'hancing, feeling all those positive effects of physical exercise and the increase of well-being and confidence, they are not supposed to be an escape from the rest of human life. Muscles aren't an armour. I know, that you are a Bad Boy. I have no idea if that's your own idea, or if it is your former Hulk-daddy's mind-implants talking, and I admit, that the style looks hot, but the entire sub-culture's lack of responsibility isn't masculine in my book. Putting partying and mindless street violence over taking responsibility isn't masculinity in my eyes: It's prolonged teenage life. I know, that a few Bad Boys are involved in improvement of their neighbourhoods. They are the real men. Other Bad Boys flee responsibility, repeating that old tiresome slogan ''Party like it's no tomorrow, because we're doomed'. They are not real men. Your neighbourhood need what you can do. Your municipality need you to be a responsible citizen. I don't want to spoil fun. God knows that the last thing I am, is a puritan. Fun is a part of life, but it's not the only part of life, and real men are able to balance different aspects of life. During your weeks with me and Nate you must have heard me rattle off my mantra: 'Family. Work. Neighbourhood. Citizenship. Fun.' ... Sorry, didn't mean to rant again." "It doesn't matter. I enjoy listening. You begin to make sense, but I will need some time to get my things in order. Sorry for waking you up. Sorry for being such a crybaby." "Don't apologise. You've been through a lot. If you hadn't signed that non-disclosure document, we might have had a chance to sue that 'hancing company and your Hulk-daddy, but that's a lost opportunity now. I and Nate will do what we can to encourage your recovery. There are grants and stipends for less affluent men harmed by indiscriminate 'hancing. We are here for you, but you must be willing to do your part of your recovery." "You know, that I am. Thanks. Sleep well." * * * Next chapter may be found HERE